Showing 2701-2800 of 3028
Hadith 8, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) from the Prophet (PBUH), who said:
A prayer performed by someone who has not recited the Essence of the Quran (1) during it is deficient (and he repeated the word three times), incomplete. Someone said to Abu Hurayrah: [Even though] we are behind the imam? (2) He said: Recite it to yourself, for I have heard the Prophet (may the blessings and peace of Allah be up on him) say: Allah (mighty and sublime be He), had said: I have divided prayer between Myself and My servant into two halves, and My servant shall have what he has asked for. When the servant says: Al-hamdu lillahi rabbi l-alamin (3), Allah (mighty and sublime be He) says: My servant has praised Me. And when he says: Ar-rahmani r-rahim (4), Allah (mighty and sublime be He) says: My servant has extolled Me, and when he says: Maliki yawmi d-din (5), Allah says: My servant has glorified Me - and on one occasion He said: My servant has submitted to My power. And when he says: Iyyaka na budu wa iyyaka nasta in (6), He says: This is between Me and My servant, and My servant shall have what he has asked for. And when he says: Ihdina s-sirata l- mustaqim, siratal ladhina an amta alayhim ghayril-maghdubi alayhim wa la d-dallin (7), He says: This is for My servant, and My servant shall have what he has asked for. (1) Surat al-Fatihah, the first surah (chapter) of the Qur'an. (2) i.e. standing behind the imam (leader) listening to him reciting al-Fatihah. (3) "Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds." (4) "The Merciful, the Compassionate". (5) "Master of the Day of Judgement". (6) "It is You we worship and it is You we ask for help". (7) "Guide us to the straight path, the path of those upon whom You have bestowed favors, not of those against whom You are angry, nor of those who are astray". It was related by Muslim (also by Malik, at-Tirmidhi, Abu-Dawud, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah).
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " مَنْ صَلَّى صَلَاةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ، فَهِيَ خِدَاجٌ(1) ثَلَاثًا، غَيْرَ تَمَامٍ، فَقِيلَ لِأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: إِنَّا نَكُونُ وَرَاءَ الْإِمَامِ، فَقَالَ: اقْرَأْ بِهَا فِي نَفْسِكَ، فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ النبي صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: قَسَمْتُ الصَّلَاةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ، وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ، فَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ:{ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ } قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي، وَإِذَا قَالَ:{ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ } قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: أَثْنَى عَلَيَّ عَبْدِي، وَإِذَا قَالَ:{ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ } قَالَ اللَّهُ: مَجَّدَنِي عَبْدِي - وَقَالَ مَرَّةً: فَوَّضَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِي، فَإِذَا قَالَ:{ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ } قَالَ: هَذَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ، فَإِذَا قَالَ:{ اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالِّينَ } قَالَ: هَذَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ".

رواه مسلم (وكذلك مالك والترمذي وأبو داود والنسائي وابن ماجه)

Sahih al-Bukhari 7084

Narrated Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman:

The people used to ask Allah's Apostle about the good but I used to ask him about the evil lest I should be overtaken by them. So I said, "O Allah's Apostle! We were living in ignorance and in an (extremely) worst atmosphere, then Allah brought to us this good (i.e., Islam); will there be any evil after this good?" He said, "Yes." I said, 'Will there be any good after that evil?" He replied, "Yes, but it will be tainted (not pure.)'' I asked, "What will be its taint?" He replied, "(There will be) some people who will guide others not according to my tradition? You will approve of some of their deeds and disapprove of some others." I asked, "Will there be any evil after that good?" He replied, "Yes, (there will be) some people calling at the gates of the (Hell) Fire, and whoever will respond to their call, will be thrown by them into the (Hell) Fire." I said, "O Allah s Apostle! Will you describe them to us?" He said, "They will be from our own people and will speak our language." I said, "What do you order me to do if such a state should take place in my life?" He said, "Stick to the group of Muslims and their Imam (ruler)." I said, "If there is neither a group of Muslims nor an Imam (ruler)?" He said, "Then turn away from all those sects even if you were to bite (eat) the roots of a tree till death overtakes you while you are in that state."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ جَابِرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيَّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ الْيَمَانِ، يَقُولُ كَانَ النَّاسُ يَسْأَلُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَيْرِ، وَكُنْتُ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ، مَخَافَةَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَنِي فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَشَرٍّ فَجَاءَنَا اللَّهُ بِهَذَا الْخَيْرِ، فَهَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِّ مِنْ خَيْرٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، وَفِيهِ دَخَنٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَمَا دَخَنُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَوْمٌ يَهْدُونَ بِغَيْرِ هَدْىٍ، تَعْرِفُ مِنْهُمْ وَتُنْكِرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، دُعَاةٌ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ جَهَنَّمَ، مَنْ أَجَابَهُمْ إِلَيْهَا قَذَفُوهُ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صِفْهُمْ لَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هُمْ مِنْ جِلْدَتِنَا، وَيَتَكَلَّمُونَ بِأَلْسِنَتِنَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي إِنْ أَدْرَكَنِي ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَلْزَمُ جَمَاعَةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِمَامَهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ جَمَاعَةٌ وَلاَ إِمَامٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاعْتَزِلْ تِلْكَ الْفِرَقَ كُلَّهَا، وَلَوْ أَنْ تَعَضَّ بِأَصْلِ شَجَرَةٍ، حَتَّى يُدْرِكَكَ الْمَوْتُ، وَأَنْتَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7084
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 35
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 206
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3606

Narrated Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman:

The people used to ask Allah's Apostle about good, but I used to ask him about evil for fear that it might overtake me. Once I said, "O Allah's Apostle! We were in ignorance and in evil and Allah has bestowed upon us the present good; will there by any evil after this good?" He said, "Yes." I asked, "Will there be good after that evil?" He said, "Yes, but it would be tained with Dakhan (i.e. Little evil)." I asked, "What will its Dakhan be?" He said, "There will be some people who will lead (people) according to principles other than my tradition. You will see their actions and disapprove of them." I said, "Will there by any evil after that good?" He said, "Yes, there will be some people who will invite others to the doors of Hell, and whoever accepts their invitation to it will be thrown in it (by them)." I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Describe those people to us." He said, "They will belong to us and speak our language" I asked, "What do you order me to do if such a thing should take place in my life?" He said, "Adhere to the group of Muslims and their Chief." I asked, "If there is neither a group (of Muslims) nor a chief (what shall I do)?" He said, "Keep away from all those different sects, even if you had to bite (i.e. eat) the root of a tree, till you meet Allah while you are still in that state."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ الْيَمَانِ، يَقُولُ كَانَ النَّاسُ يَسْأَلُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَيْرِ، وَكُنْتُ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ مَخَافَةَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَنِي‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَشَرٍّ، فَجَاءَنَا اللَّهُ بِهَذَا الْخَيْرِ، فَهَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِّ مِنْ خَيْرٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، وَفِيهِ دَخَنٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَمَا دَخَنُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَوْمٌ يَهْدُونَ بِغَيْرِ هَدْيِي تَعْرِفُ مِنْهُمْ وَتُنْكِرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَهَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ دُعَاةٌ إِلَى أَبْوَابِ جَهَنَّمَ، مَنْ أَجَابَهُمْ إِلَيْهَا قَذَفُوهُ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صِفْهُمْ لَنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هُمْ مِنْ جِلْدَتِنَا، وَيَتَكَلَّمُونَ بِأَلْسِنَتِنَا ‏"‏ قُلْتُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي إِنْ أَدْرَكَنِي ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَلْزَمُ جَمَاعَةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِمَامَهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ جَمَاعَةٌ وَلاَ إِمَامٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاعْتَزِلْ تِلْكَ الْفِرَقَ كُلَّهَا، وَلَوْ أَنْ تَعَضَّ بِأَصْلِ شَجَرَةٍ حَتَّى يُدْرِكَكَ الْمَوْتُ وَأَنْتَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3606
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 113
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 803
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 673 c

Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to us: The one who is well grounded in Allah's Book and is distinguished among them in recitation should act as; Imam for the people. and if they are equally versed in reciting it, then the one who has most knowledge regarding Sunnah; if they are equal regarding the Sunnah, then the earliest one to emigrate; If they emigrated at the same time, then the oldest one in age. No man must lead another in prayer in latter's house or where (the latter) has authority, or sit in his place of honour in his house, except that he gives you permission or with his permission.
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ رَجَاءٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَوْسَ بْنَ ضَمْعَجٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ، يَقُولُ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَؤُمُّ الْقَوْمَ أَقْرَؤُهُمْ لِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ وَأَقْدَمُهُمْ قِرَاءَةً فَإِنْ كَانَتْ قِرَاءَتُهُمْ سَوَاءً فَلْيَؤُمَّهُمْ أَقْدَمُهُمْ هِجْرَةً فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي الْهِجْرَةِ سَوَاءً فَلْيَؤُمَّهُمْ أَكْبَرُهُمْ سِنًّا وَلاَ تَؤُمَّنَّ الرَّجُلَ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَلاَ فِي سُلْطَانِهِ وَلاَ تَجْلِسْ عَلَى تَكْرِمَتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَأْذَنَ لَكَ أَوْ بِإِذْنِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 673c
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 367
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1422
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1240
It was narrated that Jabir said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) fell ill, and we prayed behind him while he was sitting down, and Abu Bakr was saying the Takbir so that the people could hear them. He turned to us and saw us standing, so he gestured to us to sit down. When he had said the Salam, he said: ‘You were about to do the action of the Persians and Romans, who remain standing while their kings are seated. Do not do that. Follow the lead of your Imam; if he prays standing, then pray standing, and if he prays sitting down, then pray sitting down.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ الْمِصْرِيُّ، أَنْبَأَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ اشْتَكَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُكَبِّرُ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ تَكْبِيرَهُ فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا قِيَامًا فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَعَدْنَا فَصَلَّيْنَا بِصَلاَتِهِ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنْ كِدْتُمْ أَنْ تَفْعَلُوا فِعْلَ فَارِسَ وَالرُّومِ يَقُومُونَ عَلَى مُلُوكِهِمْ وَهُمْ قُعُودٌ فَلاَ تَفْعَلُوا ائْتَمُّوا بِأَئِمَّتِكُمْ إِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1240
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 438
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1240
Sahih al-Bukhari 6262

Narrated Abu Sa`id:

The people of (the tribe of) Quraiza agreed upon to accept the verdict of Sa`d. The Prophet sent for him (Sa`d) and he came. The Prophet said (to those people), "Get up for your chief or the best among you!" Sa`d sat beside the Prophet and the Prophet said (to him), "These people have agreed to accept your verdict." Sa`d said, "So I give my judgment that their warriors should be killed and their women and children should be taken as captives." The Prophet said, "You have judged according to the King's (Allah's) judgment." (See Hadith No. 447, Vol. 5)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّ أَهْلَ، قُرَيْظَةَ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِ سَعْدٍ فَأَرْسَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْهِ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قُومُوا إِلَى سَيِّدِكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ خَيْرِكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَعَدَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَؤُلاَءِ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنِّي أَحْكُمُ أَنْ تُقْتَلَ مُقَاتِلَتُهُمْ، وَتُسْبَى ذَرَارِيُّهُمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ حَكَمْتَ بِمَا حَكَمَ بِهِ الْمَلِكُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَفْهَمَنِي بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِي عَنْ أَبِي الْوَلِيدِ مِنْ قَوْلِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ إِلَى حُكْمِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6262
In-book reference : Book 79, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 74, Hadith 278
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed while he was ill. He prayed sitting, and some people prayed behind him standing, and he indicated to them to sit down. When he left, he said, 'The imam is only appointed to be followed. When he goes into ruku, go into ruku and when he rises, rise and if he prays sitting, pray sitting .' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ شَاكٍ فَصَلَّى جَالِسًا وَصَلَّى وَرَاءَهُ قَوْمٌ قِيَامًا فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَنِ اجْلِسُوا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 8, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 18
Arabic reference : Book 8, Hadith 307
Sahih al-Bukhari 90

Narrated Abu Mas`ud Al-Ansari:

Once a man said to Allah's Apostle "O Allah's Apostle! I may not attend the (compulsory congregational) prayer because so and so (the Imam) prolongs the prayer when he leads us for it. The narrator added: "I never saw the Prophet more furious in giving advice than he was on that day. The Prophet said, "O people! Some of you make others dislike good deeds (the prayers). So whoever leads the people in prayer should shorten it because among them there are the sick the weak and the needy (having some jobs to do).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، لاَ أَكَادُ أُدْرِكُ الصَّلاَةَ مِمَّا يُطَوِّلُ بِنَا فُلاَنٌ، فَمَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا مِنْ يَوْمِئِذٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ، إِنَّكُمْ مُنَفِّرُونَ، فَمَنْ صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَلْيُخَفِّفْ، فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الْمَرِيضَ وَالضَّعِيفَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 90
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 90
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 732

Narrated Anas bin Malik Al-Ansari:

Allah's Apostle rode a horse and fell down and the right side of his body was injured. On that day he prayed one of the prayers sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When the Prophet finished the prayer with Taslim, he said, "The Imam is to be followed and if he prays standing then pray standing, and bow when he bows, and raise your heads when he raises his head; prostrate when he prostrates; and if he says "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah", you should say, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamd.:

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا، فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، قَالَ أَنَسٌ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فَصَلَّى لَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهْوَ قَاعِدٌ، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا، ثُمَّ قَالَ لَمَّا سَلَّمَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 732
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 126
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 699
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 881

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, "Any person who takes a bath on Friday like the bath of Janaba and then goes for the prayer (in the first hour i.e. early), it is as if he had sacrificed a camel (in Allah's cause); and whoever goes in the second hour it is as if he had sacrificed a cow; and whoever goes in the third hour, then it is as if he had sacrificed a horned ram; and if one goes in the fourth hour, then it is as if he had sacrificed a hen; and whoever goes in the fifth hour then it is as if he had offered an egg. When the Imam comes out (i.e. starts delivering the Khutba), the angels present themselves to listen to the Khutba."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَدَنَةً، وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَقَرَةً، وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ كَبْشًا أَقْرَنَ، وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ دَجَاجَةً، وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْخَامِسَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَيْضَةً، فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الإِمَامُ حَضَرَتِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الذِّكْرَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 881
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 6
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4462
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah said:
"There are three to whom Allah will not speak on the Day of Resurrection, or will He look at them, or sanctify them and theirs will be a painful torment: A man who has surplus water when traveling but he withholds it form a wayfarer; a man who swears allegiance to an imam for worldly gains, and if he gives him what he wants he is loyal to him but if he does not give him anything he is not loyal to him: and a man who sells a man his product after 'Asr, swerving by Allah that he bought it for such and such a price, and the other believes him."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلاَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ رَجُلٌ عَلَى فَضْلِ مَاءٍ بِالطَّرِيقِ يَمْنَعُ ابْنَ السَّبِيلِ مِنْهُ وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لِدُنْيَا إِنْ أَعْطَاهُ مَا يُرِيدُ وَفَّى لَهُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يُعْطِهِ لَمْ يَفِ لَهُ وَرَجُلٌ سَاوَمَ رَجُلاً عَلَى سِلْعَةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ فَحَلَفَ لَهُ بِاللَّهِ لَقَدْ أُعْطِيَ بِهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا فَصَدَّقَهُ الآخَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4462
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 14
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 4467
Sunan an-Nasa'i 832
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that the Messenger of Allah (saws) rode a horse and fell from it, and sustained an injury on his right side. He led one of the prayers sitting, and we prayed behind him sitting. When he had finished he said:
"The Imam is appointed to be followed. If he prays standing then pray standing; when he bows, bow; when he says, Sami' Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him), say 'Rabbana lakalhamd (Our Lord, to You be praise); and if he prays sitting then pray sitting, all of you."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 832
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 833
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 499
Abu Hurairah narrated that :
Allah's Messenger said: "Whoever performs Ghusl on Friday - the Ghusl for Janabah - then he goes, he is like one who gave a camel in charity. Whoever goes in the second hour then he is like one who gave a cow in charity. Whoever goes in the third hour then he is like the one who have a ram in charity. Whoever goes in the fourth hour then he is like the one who gave a chicken in charity. Whoever goes in the fifth hour, then he is like one who gave an egg in charity. When the Imam comes out, the angels are present listening to the remembrance."
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مُوسَى الأَنْصَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَدَنَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَقَرَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ كَبْشًا أَقْرَنَ وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ دَجَاجَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْخَامِسَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الإِمَامُ حَضَرَتِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الذِّكْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَسَمُرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 499
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 499
Sahih Muslim 2115

Abu Bashir Ansari reported that he had had (the opportunity of accompanying Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in some of his journeys. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) sent one of his messengers 'Abdullah b Abi Bakr said:

I think he said (these words) when the people were at the places of rest: No necklace of strings be left on the necks of the camels or the necklace kept unbroken. Imam Malik said: To my mind (this practice) of wearing necklace round the necks of camels or animals was because of the fact that they (wanted to save them) from the influence of the evil eye.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنْ عَبَّادِ، بْنِ تَمِيمٍ أَنَّ أَبَا بَشِيرٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، كَانَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَعْضِ أَسْفَارِهِ - قَالَ - فَأَرْسَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَسُولاً - قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ حَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ وَالنَّاسُ فِي مَبِيتِهِمْ - ‏ "‏ لاَ يَبْقَيَنَّ فِي رَقَبَةِ بَعِيرٍ قِلاَدَةٌ مِنْ وَتَرٍ أَوْ قِلاَدَةٌ إِلاَّ قُطِعَتْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أُرَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْعَيْنِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2115
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 160
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 24, Hadith 5280
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2881

Narrated Tha`laba bin Abi Malik:

`Umar bin Al-Khattab distributed some garments amongst the women of Medina. One good garment remained, and one of those present with him said, "O chief of the believers! Give this garment to your wife, the (grand) daughter of Allah's Apostle." They meant Um Kulthum, the daughter of `Ali. `Umar said, Um Salit has more right (to have it)." Um Salit was amongst those Ansari women who had given the pledge of allegiance to Allah's Apostle.' `Umar said, "She (i.e. Um Salit) used to carry the water skins for us on the day of Uhud."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ ثَعْلَبَةُ بْنُ أَبِي مَالِكٍ إِنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَسَمَ مُرُوطًا بَيْنَ نِسَاءٍ مِنْ نِسَاءِ الْمَدِينَةِ، فَبَقِيَ مِرْطٌ جَيِّدٌ فَقَالَ لَهُ بَعْضُ مَنْ عِنْدَهُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعْطِ هَذَا ابْنَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّتِي عِنْدَكَ‏.‏ يُرِيدُونَ أُمَّ كُلْثُومٍ بِنْتَ عَلِيٍّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أُمُّ سَلِيطٍ أَحَقُّ‏.‏ وَأُمُّ سَلِيطٍ مِنْ نِسَاءِ الأَنْصَارِ، مِمَّنْ بَايَعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَإِنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَزْفِرُ لَنَا الْقِرَبَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ تَزْفِرُ تَخِيطُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2881
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 96
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 132
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3928

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

During the last Hajj led by `Umar, `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf returned to his family at Mina and met me there. `AbdurRahman said (to `Umar), "O chief of the believers! The season of Hajj is the season when there comes the scum of the people (besides the good amongst them), so I recommend that you should wait till you go back to Medina, for it is the place of Migration and Sunna (i.e. the Prophet's tradition), and there you will be able to refer the matter to the religious scholars and the nobles and the people of wise opinions." `Umar said, "I will speak of it in Medina on my very first sermon I will deliver there."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ،‏.‏ وَأَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَوْفٍ رَجَعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ وَهْوَ بِمِنًى، فِي آخِرِ حَجَّةٍ حَجَّهَا عُمَرُ، فَوَجَدَنِي، فَقَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنَّ الْمَوْسِمَ يَجْمَعُ رَعَاعَ النَّاسِ، وَإِنِّي أَرَى أَنْ تُمْهِلَ حَتَّى تَقْدَمَ الْمَدِينَةَ، فَإِنَّهَا دَارُ الْهِجْرَةِ وَالسُّنَّةِ، وَتَخْلُصَ لأَهْلِ الْفِقْهِ وَأَشْرَافِ النَّاسِ وَذَوِي رَأْيِهِمْ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ لأَقُومَنَّ فِي أَوَّلِ مَقَامٍ أَقُومُهُ بِالْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3928
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 153
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 265
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4121

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

The people of (Banu) Quraiza agreed to accept the verdict of Sa`d bin Mu`adh. So the Prophet sent for Sa`d, and the latter came (riding) a donkey and when he approached the Mosque, the Prophet said to the Ansar, "Get up for your chief or for the best among you." Then the Prophet said (to Sa`d)." These (i.e. Banu Quraiza) have agreed to accept your verdict." Sa`d said, "Kill their (men) warriors and take their offspring as captives, "On that the Prophet said, "You have judged according to Allah's Judgment," or said, "according to the King's judgment."

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا أُمَامَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ نَزَلَ أَهْلُ قُرَيْظَةَ عَلَى حُكْمِ سَعْدِ بْنِ مُعَاذٍ، فَأَرْسَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى سَعْدٍ، فَأَتَى عَلَى حِمَارٍ، فَلَمَّا دَنَا مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ قَالَ لِلأَنْصَارِ ‏"‏ قُومُوا إِلَى سَيِّدِكُمْ ـ أَوْ ـ خَيْرِكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَؤُلاَءِ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ تَقْتُلُ مُقَاتِلَتَهُمْ وَتَسْبِي ذَرَارِيَّهُمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَضَيْتَ بِحُكْمِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ ‏"‏ بِحُكْمِ الْمَلِكِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4121
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 165
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 447
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4394

Narrated `Adi bin Hatim:

We came to `Umar in a delegation (during his rule). He started calling the men one by one, calling each by his name. (As he did not call me early) I said to him. "Don't you know me, O chief of the Believers?" He said, "Yes, you embraced Islam when they (i.e. your people) disbelieved; you have come (to the Truth) when they ran away; you fulfilled your promises when they broke theirs; and you recognized it (i.e. the Truth of Islam) when they denied it." On that, `Adi said, "I therefore don't care."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ حُرَيْثٍ، عَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ حَاتِمٍ، قَالَ أَتَيْنَا عُمَرَ فِي وَفْدٍ، فَجَعَلَ يَدْعُو رَجُلاً رَجُلاً وَيُسَمِّيهِمْ فَقُلْتُ أَمَا تَعْرِفُنِي يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ بَلَى، أَسْلَمْتَ إِذْ كَفَرُوا، وَأَقْبَلْتَ إِذْ أَدْبَرُوا، وَوَفَيْتَ إِذْ غَدَرُوا، وَعَرَفْتَ إِذْ أَنْكَرُوا‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَدِيٌّ فَلاَ أُبَالِي إِذًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4394
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 417
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 677
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 601
Anas b. Malik said; The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) rode a horse and was thrown off it and his right was grazed. He then prayed one of the prayers sitting and we prayed one of the prayers sitting, and when he finished he said:
the Imam is appointed only to be followed ; so when he prays standing, pray standing, and when he bows, bow; when he raises himself, raise yourselves; when he says “Allah listen to him who praises Him”, “Our Lord ! to Thee be the praise”: and when he prays sitting all of you pray sitting.
حَدَّثَنَا الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 601
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 211
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 601
Sahih Muslim 12 a

It is reported on the authority of Anas b. Malik that he said:

We were forbidden that we should ask anything (without the genuine need) from the Holy Prophet. It, therefore, pleased us that an intelligent person from the dwellers of the desert should come and asked him (the Holy Prophet) and we should listen to it. A man from the dwellers of the desert came (to the Holy Prophet) and said: Muhammad, your messenger came to us and told us your assertion that verily Allah had sent you (as a prophet). He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: He told the truth. He (the bedouin) said: Who created the heaven? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Allah. He (the bedouin again) said: Who created the earth? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Allah. He (the bedouin again) said: Who raised these mountains and who created in them whatever is created there? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Allah. Upon this he (the bedouin) remarked: By Him Who created the heaven and created the earth and raised mountains thereupon, has Allah (in fact) sent you? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. He (the bedouin) said: Your messenger also told us that five prayers (had been made) obligatory for us during the day and the night. He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: He told you the truth. He (the bedouin) said: By Him Who sent you, is it Allah Who ordered you about this (i. e. prayers)? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. He (the bedouin) said: Your messenger told us that Zakat had been made obligatory in our riches. He (the Holy Prophet) said. He has told the truth. He (the bedouin) said: By Him Who sent you (as a prophet), is it Allah Who ordered you about it (Zakat)? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. He (the bedouin) said: Your messenger told us that it had been made obligatory for us to fast every year during the month of Ramadan. He (the Holy Prophet) said: He has told the truth. He (the bedouin) said: By Him Who sent you (as a prophet), is it Allah Who ordered you about it (the fasts of Ramadan)? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. He (the bedouin) said: Your messenger also told us that pilgrimage (Hajj) to the House (of Ka'bah) had been made obligatory for him who is able to undertake the journey to it. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Yes. The narrator said that he (the bedouin) set off (at the conclusion of this answer, but at the time of his departure) remarked: 'By Him Who sent you with the Truth, I would neither make any addition to them nor would I diminish anything out of them. Upon this the Holy Prophet remarked: If he were true (to what he said) he must enter Paradise.
حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ بُكَيْرٍ النَّاقِدُ، حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ أَبُو النَّضْرِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ نُهِينَا أَنْ نَسْأَلَ، رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ شَىْءٍ فَكَانَ يُعْجِبُنَا أَنْ يَجِيءَ الرَّجُلُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ الْعَاقِلُ فَيَسْأَلَهُ وَنَحْنُ نَسْمَعُ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَتَانَا رَسُولُكَ فَزَعَمَ لَنَا أَنَّكَ تَزْعُمُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ أَرْسَلَكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَدَقَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَنْ خَلَقَ السَّمَاءَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَنْ خَلَقَ الأَرْضَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَنْ نَصَبَ هَذِهِ الْجِبَالَ وَجَعَلَ فِيهَا مَا جَعَلَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِالَّذِي خَلَقَ السَّمَاءَ وَخَلَقَ الأَرْضَ وَنَصَبَ هَذِهِ الْجِبَالَ آللَّهُ أَرْسَلَكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَزَعَمَ رَسُولُكَ أَنَّ عَلَيْنَا خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي يَوْمِنَا وَلَيْلَتِنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَدَقَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِالَّذِي أَرْسَلَكَ آللَّهُ أَمْرَكَ بِهَذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَزَعَمَ رَسُولُكَ أَنَّ عَلَيْنَا زَكَاةً فِي أَمْوَالِنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَدَقَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِالَّذِي أَرْسَلَكَ آللَّهُ أَمْرَكَ بِهَذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَزَعَمَ رَسُولُكَ أَنَّ عَلَيْنَا صَوْمَ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ فِي سَنَتِنَا ‏.‏ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 12a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 9
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 121

It is narrated on the authority of Ibn Shamasa Mahri that he said:

We went to Amr b. al-As and he was about to die. He wept for a long time and turned his face towards the wall. His son said: Did the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him not give you tidings of this? Did the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) not give you tidings of this? He (the narrator) said: He turned his face (towards the audience) and said: The best thing which we can count upon is the testimony that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the Apostle of Allah. Verily I have passed through three phases. (The first one) in which I found myself averse to none else more than I was averse to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and there was no other desire stronger in me than the one that I should overpower him and kill him. Had I died in this state, I would have been definitely one of the denizens of Fire. When Allah instilled the love of Islam in my heart, I came to the Apostle (may peace be upon him) and said: Stretch out your right hand so that may pledge my allegiance to you. He stretched out his right hand, I withdrew my hand, He (the Holy Prophet) said: What has happened to you, O 'Amr? replied: I intend to lay down some condition. He asked: What condition do you intend to put forward? I said: should be granted pardon. He (the Holy Prophet) observed: Are you not aware of the fact that Islam wipes out all the previous (misdeeds)? Verily migration wipes out all the previous (misdeeds), and verily the pilgrimage wipes out all the (previous) misdeeds. And then no one as or dear to me than the Messenger of Allah and none was more sublime in my eyes than he, Never could I, pluck courage to catch a full glimpse of his face due to its splendour. So if I am asked to describe his features, I cannot do that for I have not eyed him fully. Had I died in this state had every reason to hope that I would have bee among the dwellers of Paradise. Then we were responsible for certain things (in the light of which) I am unable to know what is in store for me. When I die, let neither female mourner nor fire accompany me. When you bury me, fill my grave well with earth, then stand around it for the time within which a camel is slaughtered and its meat is distributed so that I may enjoy your intimacy and (in your company) ascertain what answer I can give to the messengers (angels) of Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى الْعَنَزِيُّ، وَأَبُو مَعْنٍ الرَّقَاشِيُّ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ أَبِي عَاصِمٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - حَدَّثَنَا الضَّحَّاكُ، - يَعْنِي أَبَا عَاصِمٍ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا حَيْوَةُ بْنُ شُرَيْحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شَمَاسَةَ الْمَهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَضَرْنَا عَمْرَو بْنَ الْعَاصِ وَهُوَ فِي سِيَاقَةِ الْمَوْتِ ‏.‏ فَبَكَى طَوِيلاً وَحَوَّلَ وَجْهَهُ إِلَى الْجِدَارِ فَجَعَلَ ابْنُهُ يَقُولُ يَا أَبَتَاهُ أَمَا بَشَّرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِكَذَا أَمَا بَشَّرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِكَذَا قَالَ فَأَقْبَلَ بِوَجْهِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ إِنَّ أَفْضَلَ مَا نُعِدُّ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ إِنِّي قَدْ كُنْتُ عَلَى أَطْبَاقٍ ثَلاَثٍ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي وَمَا أَحَدٌ أَشَدَّ بُغْضًا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنِّي وَلاَ أَحَبَّ إِلَىَّ أَنْ أَكُونَ قَدِ اسْتَمْكَنْتُ مِنْهُ فَقَتَلْتُهُ فَلَوْ مُتُّ عَلَى تِلْكَ الْحَالِ لَكُنْتُ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ فَلَمَّا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ الإِسْلاَمَ فِي قَلْبِي أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ ابْسُطْ يَمِينَكَ فَلأُبَايِعْكَ ‏.‏ فَبَسَطَ يَمِينَهُ - قَالَ - فَقَبَضْتُ يَدِي ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا لَكَ يَا عَمْرُو ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَشْتَرِطَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَشْتَرِطُ بِمَاذَا ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 121
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 228
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 220
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 827
Sa`d bin ‘Ubaidah said:
Abu `Abdur-Rahman as-Sulami and Hibban bin `Atiyyah had a dispute. `Abdur-Rahman said to Hibban: I know what made your companion - meaning `Ali (رضي الله عنه) - audacious. He said: What is it, may you be bereft of your father? He said. Something I heard `Ali (رضي الله عنه) say. He said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sent me, az-Zubair and Abu Marthad on a mission, and we were all horsemen. He said: `Go to Rawdat Khakh, for there you will find a woman who has a letter with her from Hatib bin Abi Balta`ah to the mushrikeen; bring it to me.` So we went on our horses until we caught up with her where the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had told us, travelling on a camel of hers. He [Hatib] had written to the people of Makkah, telling them about the march of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). We said to her. Where is the letter you have with you? She said: I do not have any letter. We made her camel kneel down and searched her luggage for it, but we did not find anything. My two companions said: We do not see any letter with her, I said: You know that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did not tell a lie. Then I swore: By the One by whom oaths are sworn, you will give us the letter or we will remove your clothes. She stretched out her hand to her girdle, which was wrapped around her, and brought out the letter. I brought it to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and they said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), he has betrayed Allah and His Messenger and the believers; let me strike his neck. He said: `O Hatib, what made you do what you did?` He said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), by Allah, it is not that I do not believe in Allah and His Messenger, but I wanted to do a favour for the people by means of which Allah might protect my family and my property, for every one of your Companions has some of his people there through whom Allah will protect his family and his property. He said: You have spoken the truth, do not say anything to him but good.` ʻUmar said: O, Messenger of Allah, he betrayed Allah and His Messenger and the believers, let me strike his neck. He said. `ls he not one of the people of Badr? How do you know? Perhaps Allah looked upon them and said. “Do what you like, for Paradise is guaranteed for you.ʻʼ ʻUmarʻs eyes filled with tears and he said: Allah, may He be exalted, and His Messenger know best.
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حُصَيْنٌ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدَةَ، قَالَ تَنَازَعَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيُّ وَحِبَّانُ بْنُ عَطِيَّةَ فَقَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ لِحِبَّانَ قَدْ عَلِمْتُ مَا الَّذِي جَرَّأَ صَاحِبَكَ يَعْنِي عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ فَمَا هُوَ لَا أَبَا لَكَ قَالَ قَوْلٌ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُهُ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالزُّبَيْرَ وَأَبَا مَرْثَدٍ وَكُلُّنَا فَارِسٌ قَالَ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَبْلُغُوا رَوْضَةَ خَاخٍ فَإِنَّ فِيهَا امْرَأَةً مَعَهَا صَحِيفَةٌ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَأْتُونِي بِهَا فَانْطَلَقْنَا عَلَى أَفْرَاسِنَا حَتَّى أَدْرَكْنَاهَا حَيْثُ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَسِيرُ عَلَى بَعِيرٍ لَهَا قَالَ وَكَانَ كَتَبَ إِلَى أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ بِمَسِيرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْنَا لَهَا أَيْنَ الْكِتَابُ الَّذِي مَعَكِ قَالَتْ مَا مَعِي كِتَابٌ فَأَنَخْنَا بِهَا بَعِيرَهَا فَابْتَغَيْنَا فِي رَحْلِهَا فَلَمْ نَجِدْ فِيهِ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ صَاحِبَايَ مَا نَرَى مَعَهَا كِتَابًا فَقُلْتُ لَقَدْ عَلِمْتُمَا مَا كَذَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ حَلَفْتُ وَالَّذِي أَحْلِفُ بِهِ لَئِنْ لَمْ تُخْرِجِي الْكِتَابَ لَأُجَرِّدَنَّكِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), al-Bukhari (3081) and Muslim (2494)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 827
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 257
Riyad as-Salihin 710
Ibn Shumasah reported:
We visited 'Amr bin Al-'as (May Allah be pleased with him) when he was in his deathbed. He wept for a long time and turned his face towards the wall. His son said: "O father, did not the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) give you the good news of such and such? Did he not give you glad tidings of such and such?" Then he ('Amr) turned his face towards us and said: "The best thing which you can count upon is the affirmation that: La ilaha illallah (there is no true god except Allah), and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. I have passed through three phases. I remember when I hated none more than I hated the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and there was no other desire stronger in me than that of killing him. Had I died in that state, I would have definitely been one of the dwellers of Fire (Hell). When Allah instilled the love for Islam in my heart, I went to Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said, 'Extend your right hand, so that I pledge allegiance to you.' He (PBUH) stretched out his right hand, but I withdrew my hand. He said, 'What is the matter, 'Amr?' I said, 'I wish to lay down same conditions.' He asked, 'What conditions do you wish to put forward?' I replied, 'To be granted forgiveness.' He said, 'Do you not know that (embracing) Islam wipes out all that has gone before it (previous misdeeds). Verily, emigration wipes out all the previous sins, and the Hajj (pilgrimage) wipes out all the previous sins.' Thereafter, no one was dearer to me than Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and none was more respectable than him in my eyes. So bright was his splendour that I could not gather enough courage to look at his face for any length of time. If I were asked to describe his feature, I would not be able to do so because I have never caught a full glimpse of his face. Had I died in that state I could have hoped to be one of the dwellers of Jannah. Thereafter, we were made responsible for many things and in the light of which I am unable to know what is in store for me. When I die, no mourner, nor fire should accompany my bier. When you bury me, throw the earth gently over me and stand over my grave for the space of time within which a camel is slaughtered and its meat is distributed so that I may enjoy your intimacy, and in your presence ascertain what answer can I give to the Messengers of my Rubb (the angels in grave)."

[Muslim].

وعن ابن شماسة قال‏:‏ حضرنا عمرو بن العاص رضي الله عنه ، وهو في سياقة الموت فبكى طويلاً، وحول وجهه إلى الجدار، فجعل ابنه يقول‏:‏ يا أبتاه، أما بشرك رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم بكذا‏؟‏ أما بشرك رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم بكذا‏؟‏ فأقبل بوجهه فقال‏:‏ إن أفضل ما نعد شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله، وأن محمداً رسول الله ، إني قد كنت على أطباق ثلاث‏:‏ لقد رأيتني وما أحد أشداً بغضاً لرسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم مني ، ولا أحب إلي من أن أكون قد استمكنت منه فقتلته، فلو مت على تلك الحال لكنت من أهل النار، فلما جعل الله الإسلام في قلبي أتيت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلمى الله عليه وسلم فقلت‏:‏ أبسط يمينك فلأبايعك، فبسط يمينه فقبضت يدي، فقال‏:‏”مالك يا عمرو‏؟‏‏"‏ قلت‏:‏ أردت أن أشترط قال‏:‏ ‏"‏تشترط ماذا‏؟‏‏"‏ قلت ‏:‏ أن يغفر لي، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏أماعلمت أن الإسلام يهدم ما كان قبله، وأن الهجرة تهدم ما كان قبلها، وأن الحج يهدم ما كان قبله” وما كان أحد أحب إلي من رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، ولا أجل في عيني منه، وما كنت أطيق أن املأ عيني منه إجلالاً له؛ ولو سئلت أن أصفه ما أطقت؛ لأني لم أكن أملاً عيني منه، ولو مت على تلك الحال لرجوت أن أكون من أهل الجنة، ثم ولينا أشياء ما أدري مال حالي فيها‏؟‏ فإذا أنا مت فلا تصحبني نائحة ولا نار، فإذا دفنتموني، فشنوا على التراب شناً، ثم أقيموا حول قبري قدر ما تنحر جزور، ويقسم لحمها، حتى أستأنس بكم، وأنظر ما أراجع به رسل ربي ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 710
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 31

Yahya related to me from Malik that he asked Ibn Shihab about olives and he said, "There is a tenth on them."

Malik said, "The tenth that is taken from olives is taken after they have been pressed, and the olives must come to a minimum amount of five awsuq and there must be at least five awsuq of olives. If there are less than five awsuq of olives, no zakat has to be paid.

Olive trees are like date palms insofar as there is a tenth on whatever is watered by rain or springs or any natural means, and a twentieth on whatever is irrigated. However, olives are not estimated while on the tree. The sunna with us as far as grain and seeds which people store and eat is concerned is that a tenth is taken from whatever has been watered by rain or springs or any natural means, and a twentieth from whatever has been irrigated, that is, as long as the amount comes to five awsuq or more using the aforementioned sa, that is, the sa of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Zakat must be paid on anything above five awsuq according to the amount involved."

Malik said, "The kinds of grain and seeds on which there is zakat are:

wheat, barley, sult (a kind of barley), sorghum, pearl millet, rice, lentils, peas, beans, sesame seeds and other such grains and seeds which are used for food. Zakat is taken from them after they have been harvested and are in the form of grai n or seed." He said, "People are entrusted with the assessment and whatever they hand over is accepted ."

Malik was asked whether the tenth or the twentieth was taken out of olives before they were sold or after and he said, "The sale is not taken into consideration. It is the people who produce the olives that are asked about the olives, just as it is the people who produce foodstuffs that are asked about it, and zakat is taken from them by what they say. Someone who gets five awsuq or more of olives from his olive trees has a tenth taken from the oil after pressing. Whereas someone who does not get five awsuq from his trees does not have to pay any zakat on the oil."

Malik said, "Someone who sells his crops when they are ripe and are ready in the husk has to pay zakat on them but the one who buys them does not. The sale of crops is not valid until they are ready in the husk and no longer need water."

Malik said, concerning the word of Allah the Exalted, "And give its due on the day of its harvesting," that it referred to zakat, and that he had heard people saying that.

Malik said, "If someone sells his garden or his land, on which are crops or fruit which have not yet ripened, then it is the buyer who has to pay the zakat. If, however, they have ripened, it is the seller who has to pay the zakat, unless paying the zakat is one of the conditions of the sale."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ عَنِ الزَّيْتُونِ، فَقَالَ فِيهِ الْعُشْرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ مِنَ الزَّيْتُونِ الْعُشْرُ بَعْدَ أَنْ يُعْصَرَ وَيَبْلُغَ زَيْتُونُهُ خَمْسَةَ أَوْسُقٍ فَمَا لَمْ يَبْلُغْ زَيْتُونُهُ خَمْسَةَ أَوْسُقٍ فَلاَ زَكَاةَ فِيهِ وَالزَّيْتُونُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ النَّخِيلِ مَا كَانَ مِنْهُ سَقَتْهُ السَّمَاءُ وَالْعُيُونُ أَوْ كَانَ بَعْلاً فَفِيهِ الْعُشْرُ وَمَا كَانَ يُسْقَى بِالنَّضْحِ فَفِيهِ نِصْفُ الْعُشْرِ وَلاَ يُخْرَصُ شَىْءٌ مِنَ الزَّيْتُونِ فِي شَجَرِهِ ‏.‏ وَالسُّنَّةُ عِنْدَنَا فِي الْحُبُوبِ الَّتِي يَدَّخِرُهَا النَّاسُ وَيَأْكُلُونَهَا أَنَّهُ يُؤْخَذُ مِمَّا سَقَتْهُ السَّمَاءُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَمَا سَقَتْهُ الْعُيُونُ وَمَا كَانَ بَعْلاً الْعُشْرُ وَمَا سُقِيَ بِالنَّضْحِ نِصْفُ الْعُشْرِ إِذَا بَلَغَ ذَلِكَ خَمْسَةَ أَوْسُقٍ بِالصَّاعِ الأَوَّلِ صَاعِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَا زَادَ عَلَى خَمْسَةِ أَوْسُقٍ فَفِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ بِحِسَابِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالْحُبُوبُ الَّتِي فِيهَا الزَّكَاةُ الْحِنْطَةُ وَالشَّعِيرُ وَالسُّلْتُ وَالذُّرَةُ وَالدُّخْنُ وَالأُرْزُ وَالْعَدَسُ وَالْجُلْبَانُ وَاللُّوبِيَا وَالْجُلْجُلاَنُ وَمَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْحُبُوبِ الَّتِي تَصِيرُ طَعَامًا فَالزَّكَاةُ تُؤْخَذُ مِنْهَا بَعْدَ أَنْ تُحْصَدَ وَتَصِيرَ حَبًّا ‏.‏ قَالَ وَالنَّاسُ مُصَدَّقُونَ فِي ذَلِكَ وَيُقْبَلُ مِنْهُمْ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 36
Arabic reference : Book 17, Hadith 613
Sahih Muslim 2865 a

'Iyad b. Him-ar reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), while delivering a sermon one day, said:

Behold, my Lord commanded me that I should teach you which you do not know and which He has taught me today. (He has instructed thus): The property which I have conferred upon them is lawful for them. I have created My servants as one having a natural inclination to the worship of Allah but it is Satan who turns them away from the right religion and he makes unlawful what has been declared lawful for them and he commands them to ascribe partnership with Me, although he has no justification for that. And verily, Allah looked towards the people of the world and He showed hatred for the Arabs and the non-Arabs, but with the exception of some remnants from the People of the Book. And He (further) said: I have sent thee (the Holy Prophet) in order to put you to test and put (those to test) through you. And I sent the Book to you which cannot be washed away by water, so that you may recite it while in the state of wakefulness or sleep. Verily, Allah commanded me to burn (kill) the Quraish. I said: My Lord, they would break my head (like the tearing) of bread, and Allah said: You turn them out as they turned you out, you fight against them and We shall help you in this, you should spend and you would be conferred upon. You send an army and I would send an army five times greater than that. Fight against those who disobey you along with those who obey you. The inmates of Paradise are three: One who wields authority and is just and fair, one who Is truthful and has been endowed with power to do good deeds. And the person who is merciful and kind hearted towards his relatives and to every pious Muslim, and one who does not stretch his hand in spite of having a large family to support. And He said: The inmates of Hell are five: the weak who lack power to (avoid evil), the (carefree) who pursue (everything irrespective of the fact that it is good or evil) and who do not have any care for their family or for their wealth. And those dishonest whose greed cannot be concealed even in the case of minor things. And the third. who betray you. morning and evening, in regard to your family and your property. He also made a mention of the miser and the liar and those who are in the habit of abusing people and using obscene and foul language. Abu Ghassan in his narration did not make mention of" Spend and there would be spent for you."
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي غَسَّانَ وَابْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الشِّخِّيرِ، عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ الْمُجَاشِعِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ ‏"‏ أَلاَ إِنَّ رَبِّي أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُعَلِّمَكُمْ مَا جَهِلْتُمْ مِمَّا عَلَّمَنِي يَوْمِي هَذَا كُلُّ مَالٍ نَحَلْتُهُ عَبْدًا حَلاَلٌ وَإِنِّي خَلَقْتُ عِبَادِي حُنَفَاءَ كُلَّهُمْ وَإِنَّهُمْ أَتَتْهُمُ الشَّيَاطِينُ فَاجْتَالَتْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِمْ وَحَرَّمَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَهُمْ وَأَمَرَتْهُمْ أَنْ يُشْرِكُوا بِي مَا لَمْ أُنْزِلْ بِهِ سُلْطَانًا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ نَظَرَ إِلَى أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ فَمَقَتَهُمْ عَرَبَهُمْ وَعَجَمَهُمْ إِلاَّ بَقَايَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ وَقَالَ إِنَّمَا بَعَثْتُكَ لأَبْتَلِيَكَ وَأَبْتَلِيَ بِكَ وَأَنْزَلْتُ عَلَيْكَ كِتَابًا لاَ يَغْسِلُهُ الْمَاءُ تَقْرَؤُهُ نَائِمًا وَيَقْظَانَ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُحَرِّقَ قُرَيْشًا فَقُلْتُ رَبِّ إِذًا يَثْلَغُوا رَأْسِي فَيَدَعُوهُ خُبْزَةً قَالَ اسْتَخْرِجْهُمْ كَمَا اسْتَخْرَجُوكَ وَاغْزُهُمْ نُغْزِكَ وَأَنْفِقْ فَسَنُنْفِقَ عَلَيْكَ وَابْعَثْ جَيْشًا نَبْعَثْ خَمْسَةً مِثْلَهُ وَقَاتِلْ بِمَنْ أَطَاعَكَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2865a
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6853
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3159, 3160

Narrated Jubair bin Haiya:

`Umar sent the Muslims to the great countries to fight the pagans. When Al-Hurmuzan embraced Islam, `Umar said to him. "I would like to consult you regarding these countries which I intend to invade." Al-Hurmuzan said, "Yes, the example of these countries and their inhabitants who are the enemies. of the Muslims, is like a bird with a head, two wings and two legs; If one of its wings got broken, it would get up over its two legs, with one wing and the head; and if the other wing got broken, it would get up with two legs and a head, but if its head got destroyed, then the two legs, two wings and the head would become useless. The head stands for Khosrau, and one wing stands for Caesar and the other wing stands for Faris. So, order the Muslims to go towards Khosrau." So, `Umar sent us (to Khosrau) appointing An-Nu`man bin Muqrin as our commander. When we reached the land of the enemy, the representative of Khosrau came out with forty-thousand warriors, and an interpreter got up saying, "Let one of you talk to me!" Al-Mughira replied, "Ask whatever you wish." The other asked, "Who are you?" Al-Mughira replied, "We are some people from the Arabs; we led a hard, miserable, disastrous life: we used to suck the hides and the date stones from hunger; we used to wear clothes made up of fur of camels and hair of goats, and to worship trees and stones. While we were in this state, the Lord of the Heavens and the Earths, Elevated is His Remembrance and Majestic is His Highness, sent to us from among ourselves a Prophet whose father and mother are known to us. Our Prophet, the Messenger of our Lord, has ordered us to fight you till you worship Allah Alone or give Jizya (i.e. tribute); and our Prophet has informed us that our Lord says:-- "Whoever amongst us is killed (i.e. martyred), shall go to Paradise to lead such a luxurious life as he has never seen, and whoever amongst us remain alive, shall become your master." (Al-Mughira, then blamed An-Nu`man for delaying the attack and) An-Nu' man said to Al-Mughira, "If you had participated in a similar battle, in the company of Allah's Apostle he would not have blamed you for waiting, nor would he have disgraced you. But I accompanied Allah's Apostle in many battles and it was his custom that if he did not fight early by daytime, he would wait till the wind had started blowing and the time for the prayer was due (i.e. after midday).

حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ الرَّقِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيُّ، وَزِيَادُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ حَيَّةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَ عُمَرُ النَّاسَ فِي أَفْنَاءِ الأَمْصَارِ يُقَاتِلُونَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، فَأَسْلَمَ الْهُرْمُزَانُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي مُسْتَشِيرُكَ فِي مَغَازِيَّ هَذِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ، مَثَلُهَا وَمَثَلُ مَنْ فِيهَا مِنَ النَّاسِ مِنْ عَدُوِّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَثَلُ طَائِرٍ لَهُ رَأْسٌ وَلَهُ جَنَاحَانِ وَلَهُ رِجْلاَنِ، فَإِنْ كُسِرَ أَحَدُ الْجَنَاحَيْنِ نَهَضَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ بِجَنَاحٍ وَالرَّأْسُ، فَإِنْ كُسِرَ الْجَنَاحُ الآخَرُ نَهَضَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ وَالرَّأْسُ، وَإِنْ شُدِخَ الرَّأْسُ ذَهَبَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ وَالْجَنَاحَانِ وَالرَّأْسُ، فَالرَّأْسُ كِسْرَى، وَالْجَنَاحُ قَيْصَرُ، وَالْجَنَاحُ الآخَرُ فَارِسُ، فَمُرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَلْيَنْفِرُوا إِلَى كِسْرَى‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَكْرٌ وَزِيَادٌ جَمِيعًا عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ حَيَّةَ قَالَ فَنَدَبَنَا عُمَرُ وَاسْتَعْمَلَ عَلَيْنَا النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ مُقَرِّنٍ، حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِأَرْضِ الْعَدُوِّ، وَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا عَامِلُ كِسْرَى فِي أَرْبَعِينَ أَلْفًا، فَقَامَ تُرْجُمَانٌ فَقَالَ لِيُكَلِّمْنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْكُمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ سَلْ عَمَّا شِئْتَ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنْتُمْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3159, 3160
In-book reference : Book 58, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 386
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2565
[ From Yahya bin Abi Kathir, concerning His (Allah's), the Mighty and Glorious, statement:
"Then they shall be in gardens living luxuriously" He said: "Listening."And the meaning of listening is similar to what has been mentioned in the Hadith that Al-Hur Al-'Ein raise their voices].
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، فِي قَوْلِهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏:‏ ‏(‏فَهُمْ فِي رَوْضَةٍ يُحْبَرُونَ ‏)‏ قَالَ السَّمَّاعُ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى السَّمَّاعِ مِثْلَ مَا وَرَدَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ أَنَّ الْحُورَ الْعِينَ يُرَفِّعْنَ بِأَصْوَاتِهِنَّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2565
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 43
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 12, Hadith 2565
Mishkat al-Masabih 1120
Abu ‘Atiya al-'Uqaili said:
Malik b. al-Huwairith used to come to our place of prayer and tell us traditions, and one day when the time for prayer came we told him to go forward and lead the prayer, but he said to us: Put one of your own men forward to lead you in prayer, and I shall tell you why I am unwilling to do so. I heard God’s Messenger say, "If anyone visits people he must not act as their imam, but one of their men must do so.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, but Nasa’i gave only the Prophet's words.
وَعَنْ أَبِي عَطِيَّةَ الْعُقَيْلِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ مَالِكُ بن الْحُوَيْرِث يَأْتِينَا إِلَى مُصَلَّانَا يَتَحَدَّثُ فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ يَوْمًا قَالَ أَبُو عَطِيَّةَ: فَقُلْنَا لَهُ: تَقَدَّمَ فَصْلُهُ. قَالَ لَنَا قَدِّمُوا رَجُلًا مِنْكُمْ يُصَلِّي بِكُمْ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ لِمَ لَا أُصَلِّي بِكُمْ؟ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ زار قوما فَلَا يؤمهم وليؤمهم رجل مِنْهُم» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ اقْتَصَرَ عَلَى لَفْظِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1120
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 537
Mishkat al-Masabih 3963
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said:
When the B. Quraiza surrendered agreeing to have their fate decided by Sa‘d b. Mu'adh God’s Messenger sent for him and he came on an ass. When he drew near God's Messenger said, “Rise up in respect to your chief.” Then when he had come and sat down God's Messenger said, “These people have surrendered agreeing that you should decide their fate,” so he said, “I decide that the fighting men be killed and that the offspring be taken into captivity.” He then declared, “You have given regarding them the decision of the King.” A version has, “God’s decision.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ بَنُو قُرَيْظَةَ عَلَى حُكْمِ سَعْدِ بْنِ مُعَاذٍ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِليه فَجَاءَ عَلَى حِمَارٍ فَلَمَّا دَنَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «قُومُوا إِلَى سَيِّدِكُمْ» فَجَاءَ فَجَلَسَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ هَؤُلَاءِ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِكَ» . قَالَ: فَإِنِّي أَحْكُمُ أَنْ تَقْتُلَ الْمُقَاتِلَةُ وَأَنْ تُسْبَى الذُّرِّيَّةُ. قَالَ: «لَقَدْ حَكَمْتَ فِيهِمْ بحُكْمِ المَلِكِ» . وَفِي رِوَايَة: «بِحكم الله»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3963
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 175
Mishkat al-Masabih 320, 321, 322
Talq b. ‘Ali said that God’s messenger was asked about a man touching his penis after performing ablution, and replied, “What is it but a part of him?” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted something similar. The shaikh and imam Muhyi as-Sunna said that this is abrogated because Abu Huraira accepted Islam after Talq came, and Abu Huraira has transmitted from God’s messenger the saying, “If anyone touches his penis with his hand, nothing coming between them, he must perform ablution.” Shafi‘i and Daraqutni transmitted it, and Nasa’i transmitted it from Busra, but did not include “nothing between them.”
وَعَن طلق بن عَليّ قَالَ: سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ مَسِّ الرَّجُلِ ذَكَرَهُ بَعْدَمَا يَتَوَضَّأُ. قَالَ: «وَهَلْ هُوَ إِلَّا بَضْعَةٌ مِنْهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ نَحوه قَالَ الشَّيْخُ الْإِمَامُ مُحْيِي السُّنَّةِ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ: هَذَا مَنْسُوخٌ لِأَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ أَسْلَمَ بَعْدَ قدوم طلق

وَقد روى أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِذَا أَفْضَى أَحَدُكُمْ بِيَدِهِ إِلَى ذَكَرِهِ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهَا شَيْءٌ فَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ» . رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِيُّ والدراقطني

وَرَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ عَنْ بُسْرَةَ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يذكر: «لَيْسَ بَينه بَينهَا شَيْء»

  صَحِيح, ضَعِيف, ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 320, 321, 322
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 36
Mishkat al-Masabih 2012
Shaddad b. Aus said that when God’s messenger was walking hand in hand with him on the eighteenth of Ramadan he came across a man in al-Baqi who was being cupped and said, “The one who cups and the one who is cupped have broken their fast.” Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. The shaikh and imam Muhyi as-sunna said that some of those who allow cupping have interpreted it as meaning that they exposed themselves to the danger of breaking the fast, the one who was cupped on account of weakness, and the one who did the cupping because he could not guarantee that something would not get into his stomach by sucking the flask.
وَعَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتَى رَجُلًا بِالْبَقِيعِ وَهُوَ يَحْتَجِمُ وَهُوَ آخِذٌ بِيَدِي لِثَمَانِيَ عَشْرَةَ خَلَتْ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَ: «أَفْطَرَ الْحَاجِمُ وَالْمَحْجُومُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ. قَالَ الشَّيْخُ الْإِمَامُ مُحْيِي السُّنَّةِ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ: وَتَأَوَّلَهُ بَعْضُ مَنْ رَخَّصَ فِي الْحِجَامَةِ: أَيْ تَعَرُّضًا لِلْإِفْطَارِ: الْمَحْجُومُ لِلضَّعْفِ وَالْحَاجِمُ لِأَنَّهُ لَا يَأْمَنُ مِنْ أَنْ يَصِلَ شَيْءٌ إِلَى جَوْفِهِ بمص الملازم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2012
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 56
Sunan Ibn Majah 257
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud said:
"If the people of knowledge had taken care of it and presented it only to those who cared for it, they would have become the leaders of their age by virtue of that. But they squandered it on the people of wealth and status in this world in order to gain some worldly benefit, so the people of wealth and status began to look down on them. I heard your Prophet say: 'Whoever focuses all his concerns on one issue, the concerns of the Hereafter, Allah will suffice him and spare him the worries of this world. But whoever wanders off in concern over different worldly issues, Allah will not care in which of these valleys he is destroyed.'" (Da'if) Another chain with similar wording.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَالْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ النَّصْرِيِّ، عَنْ نَهْشَلٍ، عَنِ الضَّحَّاكِ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ لَوْ أَنَّ أَهْلَ الْعِلْمِ، صَانُوا الْعِلْمَ وَوَضَعُوهُ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهِ لَسَادُوا بِهِ أَهْلَ زَمَانِهِمْ وَلَكِنَّهُمْ بَذَلُوهُ لأَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا لِيَنَالُوا بِهِ مِنْ دُنْيَاهُمْ فَهَانُوا عَلَيْهِمْ سَمِعْتُ نَبِيَّكُمْ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَنْ جَعَلَ الْهُمُومَ هَمًّا وَاحِدًا هَمَّ آخِرَتِهِ كَفَاهُ اللَّهُ هَمَّ دُنْيَاهُ وَمَنْ تَشَعَّبَتْ بِهِ الْهُمُومُ فِي أَحْوَالِ الدُّنْيَا لَمْ يُبَالِ اللَّهُ فِي أَىِّ أَوْدِيَتِهَا هَلَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

قَالَ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ حَدَّثَنَا خَازِمُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ النَّصْرِيِّ، - وَكَانَ ثِقَةً - ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ نَحْوَهُ بِإِسْنَادِهِ ‏.‏

Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 257
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 257
Riyad as-Salihin 1415
Thauban (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) concluded his prayer, he would beg forgiveness from Allah thrice and then would recite: "Allahumma Antas- Salamu, wa minkas-salamu, tabarakta ya Dhal-Jalali wal-Ikram (O Allah, You are the Grantor of security, and security comes from You. You are Blessing, O You Who have majesty and nobility)!" (Imam) Al-Awza'i, one of the narrators of this Hadith, was asked: "How forgiveness is to be sought?" He answered: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to say: 'Astaghfirullah! Astaghfirullah! (I beseech Allah for forgiveness, I beseech Allah for forgiveness)'."

[Muslim].
وعن ثوبان رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ إذا انصرف من صلاته استغفر ثلاثا ، وقال ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ اللهم أنت السلام ومنك السلام تباركت يا ذا الجلال والإكرام “ قيل للأوزاعي ، وهو أحد رواة الحديث ‏:‏ كيف الاستغفار ‏؟‏ قال ‏:‏ يقول ‏:‏ أستغفر الله أستغفر الله ‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1415
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 8

Malik was asked whether, when an imam had accepted jizya from a people and they gave it, he thought that the land of one of them who surrendered belonged to him or whether his land and property belonged to the Muslims. Malik said, "That varies. As for the people of peace, if one of them surrenders, then he is entitled to his land and property. As for the people of force who use force, if one of them surrenders, his land and property belong to the Muslims because the people of force are overcome in their towns, and it becomes booty for the Muslims. As for the people of peace, their property and selves are protected so that they make peace for them. Only what they have made peace for is obliged of them."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 21, Hadith 49
Sahih al-Bukhari 369

Narrated Abu Huraira:

On the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijja, in the year prior to the last Hajj of the Prophet when Abu Bakr was the leader of the pilgrims in that Hajj) Abu Bakr sent me along with other announcers to Mina to make a public announcement: "No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year and no naked person is allowed to perform the Tawaf around the Ka`ba. Then Allah's Apostle sent `Ali to read out the Surat Bara'a (at-Tauba) to the people; so he made the announcement along with us on the day of Nahr in Mina: "No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year and no naked person is allowed to perform the Tawaf around the Ka`ba."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَخِي ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ فِي تِلْكَ الْحَجَّةِ فِي مُؤَذِّنِينَ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ نُؤَذِّنُ بِمِنًى أَنْ لاَ يَحُجَّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ، وَلاَ يَطُوفَ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ‏.‏ قَالَ حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ ثُمَّ أَرْدَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِيًّا، فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُؤَذِّنَ بِبَرَاءَةَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَأَذَّنَ مَعَنَا عَلِيٌّ فِي أَهْلِ مِنًى يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ لاَ يَحُجُّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ، وَلاَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 369
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 365
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 688

Narrated Aisha:

the mother of the believers: Allah's Apostle during his illness prayed at his house while sitting whereas some people prayed behind him standing. The Prophet beckoned them to sit down. On completion of the prayer, he said, 'The Imam is to be followed: bow when he bows, raise up your heads (stand erect) when he raises his head and when he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah' (Allah heard those who sent praises to Him) say then 'Rabbana wa laka l-hamd' (O our Lord! All the praises are for You), and if he prays sitting then pray sitting."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِهِ وَهْوَ شَاكٍ، فَصَلَّى جَالِسًا وَصَلَّى وَرَاءَهُ قَوْمٌ قِيَامًا، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَنِ اجْلِسُوا، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 688
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 82
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 656
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 575

Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:

Yazid prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (saws) when he was a young boy. When he (the Prophet) had prayed there were two persons (sitting) in the corner of the mosque; they did not pray (along with the Prophet). He called for them. They were brought trembling (before him). He asked: What prevented you from praying along with us? They replied: We have already prayed in our houses. He said: Do not do so. If any of you prays in his house and finds that the imam has not prayed, he should pray along with him; and that will be a supererogatory prayer for him.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي يَعْلَى بْنُ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِأَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ غُلاَمٌ شَابٌّ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى إِذَا رَجُلاَنِ لَمْ يُصَلِّيَا فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَدَعَا بِهِمَا فَجِيءَ بِهِمَا تُرْعَدُ فَرَائِصُهُمَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكُمَا أَنْ تُصَلِّيَا مَعَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالاَ قَدْ صَلَّيْنَا فِي رِحَالِنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فِي رَحْلِهِ ثُمَّ أَدْرَكَ الإِمَامَ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ فَلْيُصَلِّ مَعَهُ فَإِنَّهَا لَهُ نَافِلَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 575
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 185
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 575
Sunan Abi Dawud 4248
Narrated Abdullah b. 'Amr:
The Prophet (saws) as saying: If a man takes an oath of allegiance to a leader, and puts his hand on his hand and does it with the sincerity of his heart, he should obey him as much as possible. If another man comes and contests him, then behead the other one. The narrator 'Abd al-Rahman said: I asked: Have you heard this from the Messenger of Allah ? He said: My ears heard it and my heart retained it. I said: Your cousin Mu'awiyah orders us that we should do this and do that. He replied: Obey him in the acts of obedience to Allah, and disobey him in the acts of disobedience to Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا فَأَعْطَاهُ صَفْقَةَ يَدِهِ وَثَمَرَةَ قَلْبِهِ فَلْيُطِعْهُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنْ جَاءَ آخَرُ يُنَازِعُهُ فَاضْرِبُوا رَقَبَةَ الآخَرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ سَمِعَتْهُ أُذُنَاىَ وَوَعَاهُ قَلْبِي ‏.‏ قُلْتُ هَذَا ابْنُ عَمِّكَ مُعَاوِيَةُ يَأْمُرُنَا أَنْ نَفْعَلَ وَنَفْعَلَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَطِعْهُ فِي طَاعَةِ اللَّهِ وَاعْصِهِ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4248
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 36, Hadith 4236
Sunan Abi Dawud 582
Abu Mas’ud al-Badri reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying:
The one of you who is most versed in the Books of Allah should act as imam for the people; and the one who is the earliest of them in reciting (the Qur’an); if they are equally versed in reciting it, then the earliest of them to emigrate (to Medina); if they emigrated at the same time, then the oldest of them. No man must lead another in prayer in his house (i.e. in the house of a latter) or where the latter has authority, or sit in his place of honor without his permission. Shu’bah said: I asked Isma’il: what is the meaning of his place of honor? He replied: his throne.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ رَجَاءٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَوْسَ بْنَ ضَمْعَجٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَؤُمُّ الْقَوْمَ أَقْرَؤُهُمْ لِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ وَأَقْدَمُهُمْ قِرَاءَةً فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي الْقِرَاءَةِ سَوَاءً فَلْيَؤُمَّهُمْ أَقْدَمُهُمْ هِجْرَةً فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي الْهِجْرَةِ سَوَاءً فَلْيَؤُمَّهُمْ أَكْبَرُهُمْ سِنًّا وَلاَ يُؤَمُّ الرَّجُلُ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَلاَ فِي سُلْطَانِهِ وَلاَ يُجْلَسُ عَلَى تَكْرِمَتِهِ إِلاَّ بِإِذْنِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ فَقُلْتُ لإِسْمَاعِيلَ مَا تَكْرِمَتُهُ قَالَ فِرَاشُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 582
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 192
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 582
Sahih Muslim 1847 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Hudhaifa b. al-Yaman who said:

People used to ask the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the good times, but I used to ask him about bad times fearing lest they overtake me. I said: Messenger of Allah, we were in the midst of ignorance and evil, and then God brought us this good (time through Islam). Is there any bad time after this good one? He said: Yes. I asked: Will there be a good time again after that bad time? He said: Yes, but therein will be a hidden evil. I asked: What will be the evil hidden therein? He said: (That time will witness the rise of) the people who will adopt ways other than mine and seek guidance other than mine. You will know good points as well as bad points. I asked: Will there be a bad time after this good one? He said: Yes. (A time will come) when there will be people standing and inviting at the gates of Hell. Whoso responds to their call they will throw them into the fire. I said: Messenger of Allah, describe them for us. He said: All right. They will be a people having the same complexion as ours and speaking our language. I said: Messenger of Allah, what do you suggest if I happen to live in that time? He said: You should stick to the main body of the Muslims and their leader. I said: If they have no (such thing as the) main body and have no leader? He said: Separate yourself from all these factions, though you may have to eat the roots of trees (in a jungle) until death comes to you and you are in this state.
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ بْنِ، جَابِرٍ حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيَّ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ الْيَمَانِ، يَقُولُ كَانَ النَّاسُ يَسْأَلُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَيْرِ وَكُنْتُ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ مَخَافَةَ أَنْ يُدْرِكَنِي فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَشَرٍّ فَجَاءَنَا اللَّهُ بِهَذَا الْخَيْرِ فَهَلْ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْخَيْرِ شَرٌّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ فَقُلْتُ هَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِّ مِنْ خَيْرٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ وَفِيهِ دَخَنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَمَا دَخَنُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَوْمٌ يَسْتَنُّونَ بِغَيْرِ سُنَّتِي وَيَهْدُونَ بِغَيْرِ هَدْيِي تَعْرِفُ مِنْهُمْ وَتُنْكِرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ هَلْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الْخَيْرِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ دُعَاةٌ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ جَهَنَّمَ مَنْ أَجَابَهُمْ إِلَيْهَا قَذَفُوهُ فِيهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صِفْهُمْ لَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ قَوْمٌ مِنْ جِلْدَتِنَا وَيَتَكَلَّمُونَ بِأَلْسِنَتِنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَمَا تَرَى إِنْ أَدْرَكَنِي ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَلْزَمُ جَمَاعَةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِمَامَهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ لَهُمْ جَمَاعَةٌ وَلاَ إِمَامٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاعْتَزِلْ تِلْكَ الْفِرَقَ كُلَّهَا ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1847a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 81
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4553
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3418
Narrated Abu Sa’id Al Khudri :
Some of the Companions of Prophet (saws) went on a journey. They encamped with a clan of the Arabs and sought hospitality from them, but they refused to provide them with any hospitality. The chief of the clan was stung by a scorpion or bitten by a snake. They gave him all sorts of treatment, but nothing gave him relied. One of them said: Would that you had gone to those people who encamped with you ; some of them might have something which could give you relief to your companion. (So they went and) one of them said: Our chief has been stung by a scorpion or bitten by a snake. We administered all sorts of medicine but nothing gave him relief. Has any of you anything, i.e. charm, which gives healing to our companion. One of those people said: I shall apply charm; we sought hospitality from you, but you refused to entertain us. I am not going to apply charm until you give me some wages. So they offered them a number of sheep. He then came to and recited Faithat-al-Kitab and spat until he was cured as if he were set free from a bond. Thereafter they made payment of the wages as agreed by them. They said: Apportion (the wages). The man who applied the charm said: Do not do until we come to the Messenger of Allah (saws) and consult him. So they came to the Messenger of Allah (saws) next morning and mentioned it to him. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: From where did you learn that it was a charm ? You have done right. Give me a share along with you.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ رَهْطًا، مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْطَلَقُوا فِي سَفْرَةٍ سَافَرُوهَا فَنَزَلُوا بِحَىٍّ مِنْ أَحْيَاءِ الْعَرَبِ فَاسْتَضَافُوهُمْ فَأَبَوْا أَنْ يُضَيِّفُوهُمْ - قَالَ - فَلُدِغَ سَيِّدُ ذَلِكَ الْحَىِّ فَشَفَوْا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ لاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لَوْ أَتَيْتُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ الرَّهْطَ الَّذِينَ نَزَلُوا بِكُمْ لَعَلَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ عِنْدَ بَعْضِهِمْ شَىْءٌ يَنْفَعُ صَاحِبَكُمْ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ إِنَّ سَيِّدَنَا لُدِغَ فَشَفَيْنَا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ فَلاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ فَهَلْ عِنْدَ أَحَدٍ مِنْكُمْ شَىْءٌ يَشْفِي صَاحِبَنَا يَعْنِي رُقْيَةً ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ إِنِّي لأَرْقِي وَلَكِنِ اسْتَضَفْنَاكُمْ فَأَبَيْتُمْ أَنْ تُضَيِّفُونَا مَا أَنَا بِرَاقٍ حَتَّى تَجْعَلُوا لِي جُعْلاً ‏.‏ فَجَعَلُوا لَهُ قَطِيعًا مِنَ الشَّاءِ فَأَتَاهُ فَقَرَأَ عَلَيْهِ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَيَتْفُلُ حَتَّى بَرِئَ كَأَنَّمَا أُنْشِطَ مِنْ عِقَالٍ فَأَوْفَاهُمْ جُعْلَهُمُ الَّذِي صَالَحُوهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا اقْتَسِمُوا فَقَالَ الَّذِي رَقَى لاَ تَفْعَلُوا حَتَّى نَأْتِيَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَسْتَأْمِرَهُ ‏.‏ فَغَدَوْا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرُوا لَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3418
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 23, Hadith 3411
Sahih al-Bukhari 2719

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Ansar said to the Prophet, "Divide our date-palms between us and our emigrant brothers." The Prophet said, "No." The Ansar said to the emigrants, "You may do the labor (in our gardens) and we will share the fruits with you." The emigrants said, "We hear and obey."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَتِ الأَنْصَارُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم اقْسِمْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ إِخْوَانِنَا النَّخِيلَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ تَكْفُونَا الْمَئُونَةَ وَنُشْرِكُكُمْ فِي الثَّمَرَةِ‏.‏ قَالُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2719
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 50, Hadith 880
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 155 f

It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed:

What would you do when the son of Mary would descend amongst you and would lead you as one amongst you? Ibn Abi Dhi'b on the authority of Abu Huraira narrated: Your leader amongst you. Ibn Abi Dhi'b said: Do you know what the words:" He would lead as one amongst you" mean? I said: Explain these to me. He said: He would lead you according to the Book of your: Lord (hallowed be He and most exalted) and the Sunnah of your Apostle (may peace be upon him).
وَحَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، مَوْلَى أَبِي قَتَادَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ كَيْفَ أَنْتُمْ إِذَا نَزَلَ فِيكُمُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ فَأَمَّكُمْ مِنْكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لاِبْنِ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ إِنَّ الأَوْزَاعِيَّ حَدَّثَنَا عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ نَافِعٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏"‏ وَإِمَامُكُمْ مِنْكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ تَدْرِي مَا أَمَّكُمْ مِنْكُمْ قُلْتُ تُخْبِرُنِي ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَمَّكُمْ بِكِتَابِ رَبِّكُمْ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى وَسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 155f
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 299
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 292
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 948
Jabir said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill and we prayed behind him while he was sitting down. Abu Bakr relayed his takbir to the people. The Prophet turned towards us and saw that we were standing. He indicated to us that we should sit down. So we prayed sitting down with him. When he said the taslim, he said, 'You were about to do what the Persians and Romans do. They stand in front of their kings when they are seated. Do not do that. Follow your Imams. If the Imam prays standing, then pray standing. If he prays sitting down, then pray sitting down."
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ صَالِحٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ‏:‏ اشْتَكَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ تَكْبِيرَهُ، فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا قِيَامًا، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَعَدْنَا، فَصَلَّيْنَا بِصَلاَتِهِ قُعُودًا، فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنْ كِدْتُمْ لَتَفْعَلُوا فِعْلَ فَارِسَ وَالرُّومِ، يَقُومُونَ عَلَى مُلُوكِهِمْ وَهُمْ قُعُودٌ، فَلاَ تَفْعَلُوا، ائْتَمُّوا بِأَئِمَّتِكُمْ، إِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 948
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 30
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 948
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 945
Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri (ra) said that some people (the Jews of Banu Quraysh) came down at the command of Sa’d bin Mu’az . He was called and he came riding a donkey. When he approached the mosque, the Prophet (saws) said, "Rise up for one better than you", or he said "Rise up for your chief. And he also said, "O Sa’d these people have come down on your orders". Sa’d said, "Those of them that are their fighting men should be slain and their young children should be made captives". The Prophet (saws) said, "You have judged according to Allah’s decree", or he said, "You have decided in the light of the King’s command.)
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَرْعَرَةَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ نَاسًا نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِ سَعْدِ بْنِ مُعَاذٍ، فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهِ، فَجَاءَ عَلَى حِمَارٍ، فَلَمَّا بَلَغَ قَرِيبًا مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ائْتُوا خَيْرَكُمْ، أَوْ سَيِّدَكُمْ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا سَعْدُ إِنَّ هَؤُلاَءِ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِكَ، فَقَالَ سَعْدٌ‏:‏ أَحْكُمُ فِيهِمْ أَنْ تُقْتَلَ مُقَاتِلَتُهُمْ، وَتُسْبَى ذُرِّيَّتُهُمْ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ حَكَمْتَ بِحُكْمِ اللهِ، أَوْ قَالَ‏:‏ حَكَمْتَ بِحُكْمِ الْمَلِكِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 945
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 27
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 945
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA) :
Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "The Imam has been appointed to be followed (in the congregational prayers). So, when he utters the Takbir, utter the Takbir too, and do not utter the Takbir until he utters it. When he bows, you should bow, and do not bow until he bows. When he says, "Allah listens to him who praises him," say, "O Allah, our Rabb, to you is the praise." When he prostrates, you prostrate; and do not prostrate until he prostrates. If he prays standing, pray standing, and if he prays sitting, all of you pray sitting." [Reported by Abu Dawud and the wording is his].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ اَلْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ, فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا, وَلَا تُكَبِّرُوا حَتَّى يُكَبِّرَ, وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا, وَلَا تَرْكَعُوا حَتَّى يَرْكَعَ, وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اَللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ, فَقُولُوا: اَللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ اَلْحَمْدُ, وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا, وَلَا تَسْجُدُوا حَتَّى يَسْجُدَ, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعِينَ } رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ, وَهَذَا لَفْظُه ُ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 310
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 401
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 406
Sahih Muslim 418 d

'A'isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), said:

I tried to dissuade the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from it (i. e. from appointing Abu Bakr as the Imam.) and my insistence upon it was not due to the fact that I entertained any apprehension in my mind that the people would not love the man who would occupy his (Prophet's) place (i. e. who would be appointed as his caliph) and I feared that the people would be superstitious about one who would occupy his place. I, therefore, desired that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) should leave Abu Bakr aside in this matter.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ لَقَدْ رَاجَعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ذَلِكَ وَمَا حَمَلَنِي عَلَى كَثْرَةِ مُرَاجَعَتِهِ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَقَعْ فِي قَلْبِي أَنْ يُحِبَّ النَّاسُ بَعْدَهُ رَجُلاً قَامَ مَقَامَهُ أَبَدًا وَإِلاَّ أَنِّي كُنْتُ أَرَى أَنَّهُ لَنْ يَقُومَ مَقَامَهُ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ تَشَاءَمَ النَّاسُ بِهِ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ يَعْدِلَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 418d
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 101
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 835
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1092
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“When Friday comes, angels stand at every door of the mosque and record the names of the people who come, in order of arrival. When the Imam comes out, they close their records and listen to the sermon. The first one who comes to the prayer is like one who sacrifices a camel; the one who comes after him is like one who sacrifices a cow; the one who comes after him is like one who sacrifices a ram,” (and so on) until he made mention of a hen and an egg. Sahl added in his Hadith: “And whoever comes after that comes only to do his duty with regard to the prayer.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، وَسَهْلُ بْنُ أَبِي سَهْلٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ، كَانَ عَلَى كُلِّ بَابٍ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ مَلاَئِكَةٌ يَكْتُبُونَ النَّاسَ عَلَى قَدْرِ مَنَازِلِهِمُ. الأَوَّلَ فَالأَوَّلَ. فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الإِمَامُ طَوَوُا الصُّحُفَ، وَاسْتَمَعُوا الْخُطْبَةَ. فَالْمُهَجِّرُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ كَالْمُهْدِي بَدَنَةً. ثُمَّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ كَمُهْدِي بَقَرَةٍ. ثُمَّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ كَمُهْدِي كَبْشٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ حَتَّى ذَكَرَ الدَّجَاجَةَ وَالْبَيْضَةَ زَادَ سَهْلٌ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ‏"‏ فَمَنْ جَاءَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَإِنَّمَا يَجِيءُ بِحَقٍّ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1092
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 290
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1092
Sunan Ibn Majah 1238
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that the Prophet (saw) fell from his horse and he suffered some lacerations on his right side. We went to visit him and the time for prayer came. He led us in prayer sitting down, and we prayed behind him sitting down. When he finished the prayer he said:
“The Imam is appointed to be followed. When he says Allahu Akbar, then say Allahu Akbar; when he bows, then bow; when he says Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, then say Rabbana wa lakal-hamd; when he prostrates then prostrate; and if he prays sitting down then pray sitting down.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ صُرِعَ عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَدَخَلْنَا نَعُودُهُ وَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا وَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1238
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 436
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1238

Malik related to me, "Ibn Shihab did not think and nor do I, that there is a generally agreed on way of doing things regarding a piercing wound in any of the organs or limbs of the body, but I think that there is ijtihad in the case. The imam uses ijtihad in it, and there is no generally agreed on way of doing things in our community about it."

Malik said, "What is done in our community about the wound to the brain and the wound which splinters the bone, and the wound that bares the bone is that they apply only to the head and face. Whatever of that occurs in the body only has ijtihad in it."

Malik said, "I do not think the lower jaw and the nose are part of the head in their injury because they are separate bones, and except for them the head is one bone."

حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، كَانَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ لاَ يَرَى ذَلِكَ وَأَنَا لاَ، أَرَى فِي نَافِذَةٍ فِي عُضْوٍ مِنَ الأَعْضَاءِ فِي الْجَسَدِ أَمْرًا مُجْتَمَعًا عَلَيْهِ وَلَكِنِّي أَرَى فِيهَا الاِجْتِهَادَ يَجْتَهِدُ الإِمَامُ فِي ذَلِكَ وَلَيْسَ فِي ذَلِكَ أَمْرٌ مُجْتَمَعٌ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ الْمَأْمُومَةَ وَالْمُنَقَّلَةَ وَالْمُوضِحَةَ لاَ تَكُونُ إِلاَّ فِي الْوَجْهِ وَالرَّأْسِ فَمَا كَانَ فِي الْجَسَدِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَلَيْسَ فِيهِ إِلاَّ الاِجْتِهَادُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فَلاَ أَرَى اللَّحْىَ الأَسْفَلَ وَالأَنْفَ مِنَ الرَّأْسِ فِي جِرَاحِهِمَا لأَنَّهُمَا عَظْمَانِ مُنْفَرِدَانِ وَالرَّأْسُ بَعْدَهُمَا عَظْمٌ وَاحِدٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 43, Hadith 6
Arabic reference : Book 43, Hadith 1572
Sahih al-Bukhari 5658

Narrated `Aisha:

During the ailment of the Prophet some people came to visits him. He led them in prayer while sitting. but they prayed standing, so he waved to them to sit down. When he had finished the prayer, he said, "An Imam is to be followed, so when he bows, you should bow. and when he raises his head, you should raise yours, and if he prays sitting. you should pray sitting." Abu `Abdullah said Al-Humaidi said, (The order of ) "This narration has been abrogated by the last action of the Prophet as he led the prayer sitting, while the people prayed standing behind him.'

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ نَاسٌ يَعُودُونَهُ فِي مَرَضِهِ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ جَالِسًا فَجَعَلُوا يُصَلُّونَ قِيَامًا، فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمِ اجْلِسُوا، فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ الإِمَامَ لَيُؤْتَمُّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِنْ صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مَنْسُوخٌ لأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم آخِرَ مَا صَلَّى صَلَّى قَاعِدًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5658
In-book reference : Book 75, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 70, Hadith 562
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1876
Thauban (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) finished his Salat (prayer), he would beg forgiveness three times [by saying, 'Astaghfirullah' (3 times)] and then he would say: "Allahumma Antas-Salamu, wa minkas-Salamu, tabarakta ya Dhal-Jalali wal-Ikram. (O Allah! You are the Bestower of security and security comes from You; Blessed are You. O Possessor of glory and honour)." Imam Al-Auza'i (one of the subnarrators) of this Hadith was asked: "How forgiveness should be sought?" He replied: "I say: Astaghfirullah, Astaghfirullah (I seek forgiveness from Allah. I seek forgiveness from Allah)."

[Muslim].

- وعن ثوبان رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا انصرف من صلاته ، استغفر الله ثلاثاً وقال‏:‏ ‏"‏اللهم أنت السلام، ومنك السلام، تباركت يا ياذا الجلال والإكرام‏"‏ قيل للأوزاعي- وهو أحد رواته‏:‏ كيف الإستغفار‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ يقول‏:‏ ‏"‏أستغفر الله ، أستغفر الله‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1876
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 8
Sahih al-Bukhari 45

Narrated 'Umar bin Al-Khattab:

Once a Jew said to me, "O the chief of believers! There is a verse in your Holy Book Which is read by all of you (Muslims), and had it been revealed to us, we would have taken that day (on which it was revealed as a day of celebration." 'Umar bin Al-Khattab asked, "Which is that verse?" The Jew replied, "This day I have perfected your religion For you, completed My favor upon you, And have chosen for you Islam as your religion." (5:3) 'Umar replied,"No doubt, we know when and where this verse was revealed to the Prophet. It was Friday and the Prophet was standing at 'Arafat (i.e. the Day of Hajj)"

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، سَمِعَ جَعْفَرَ بْنَ عَوْنٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْعُمَيْسِ، أَخْبَرَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الْيَهُودِ قَالَ لَهُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، آيَةٌ فِي كِتَابِكُمْ تَقْرَءُونَهَا لَوْ عَلَيْنَا مَعْشَرَ الْيَهُودِ نَزَلَتْ لاَتَّخَذْنَا ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمَ عِيدًا‏.‏ قَالَ أَىُّ آيَةٍ قَالَ ‏{‏الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِي وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ الإِسْلاَمَ دِينًا‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ قَدْ عَرَفْنَا ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمَ وَالْمَكَانَ الَّذِي نَزَلَتْ فِيهِ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ بِعَرَفَةَ يَوْمَ جُمُعَةٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 45
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 38
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 44
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1676

Narrated Salim:

`Abdullah bin `Umar used to send the weak among his family early to Mina. So they used to depart from Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram (that is Al-Muzdalifa) at night (when the moon had set) and invoke Allah as much as they could, and then they would return (to Mina) before the Imam had started from Al- Muzdalifa to Mina. So some of them would reach Mina at the time of the Fajr prayer and some of them would come later. When they reached Mina they would throw pebbles on the Jamra (Jamrat-Al- `Aqaba) Ibn `Umar used to say, "Allah's Apostle gave the permission to them (weak people) to do so."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ سَالِمٌ وَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يُقَدِّمُ ضَعَفَةَ أَهْلِهِ، فَيَقِفُونَ عِنْدَ الْمَشْعَرِ الْحَرَامِ بِالْمُزْدَلِفَةِ بِلَيْلٍ، فَيَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ مَا بَدَا لَهُمْ، ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُونَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقِفَ الإِمَامُ، وَقَبْلَ أَنْ يَدْفَعَ، فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَقْدَمُ مِنًى لِصَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ، وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَقْدَمُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ، فَإِذَا قَدِمُوا رَمَوُا الْجَمْرَةَ، وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يَقُولُ أَرْخَصَ فِي أُولَئِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1676
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 156
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 736
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1498 c

Abu Huraira (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Sa'd b. Ubada (Allah be pleased with him) said:

Messenger of Allah, if I were to find with my wife a man, should I not touch him before bringing four witnesses? Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Yes. He said: By no means. By Him Who has sent you with the Truth, I would hasten with my sword to him before that. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Listen to what your chief says. He is jealous of his honour, I am more jealous than he (is) and God is more jealous than I.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ بِلاَلٍ، حَدَّثَنِي سُهَيْلٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَوْ وَجَدْتُ مَعَ أَهْلِي رَجُلاً لَمْ أَمَسَّهُ حَتَّى آتِيَ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَاءَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَلاَّ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ إِنْ كُنْتُ لأُعَاجِلُهُ بِالسَّيْفِ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اسْمَعُوا إِلَى مَا يَقُولُ سَيِّدُكُمْ إِنَّهُ لَغَيُورٌ وَأَنَا أَغْيَرُ مِنْهُ وَاللَّهُ أَغْيَرُ مِنِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1498c
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 3571
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2259
It was narrated from Ka'b bin 'Ujrah who said:
"The Messenger of Allah(s.a.w) came out to us, we were made up of nine; five and four. The first of the numbers for the Arabs, and the latter for the non-Arabs. He said: 'Listen, have you heard that after me there will leaders, whoever enters upon them and condones to their lies, and supports them in their oppression, then he is not from me and I am not from him, and he shall not drink with me from the Hawd. And whoever does not enter upon them, nor help them in their oppression, nor condones to their lies, then he is from me, and I am from him, and he shall drink with me at the Hawd.'"
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي حُصَيْنٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ الْعَدَوِيِّ، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ، قَالَ خَرَجَ إِلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ تِسْعَةٌ خَمْسَةٌ وَأَرْبَعَةٌ أَحَدُ الْعَدَدَيْنِ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ وَالآخَرُ مِنَ الْعَجَمِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اسْمَعُوا هَلْ سَمِعْتُمْ أَنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ بَعْدِي أُمَرَاءُ فَمَنْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَصَدَّقَهُمْ بِكَذِبِهِمْ وَأَعَانَهُمْ عَلَى ظُلْمِهِمْ فَلَيْسَ مِنِّي وَلَسْتُ مِنْهُ وَلَيْسَ بِوَارِدٍ عَلَىَّ الْحَوْضَ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَدْخُلْ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَمْ يُعِنْهُمْ عَلَى ظُلْمِهِمْ وَلَمْ يُصَدِّقْهُمْ بِكَذِبِهِمْ فَهُوَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْهُ وَهُوَ وَارِدٌ عَلَىَّ الْحَوْضَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ مِنْ حَدِيثِ مِسْعَرٍ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَارُونُ فَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي حَصِينٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ الْعَدَوِيِّ، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَارُونُ وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ زُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَلَيْسَ، بِالنَّخَعِيِّ عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ مِسْعَرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2259
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 102
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 7, Hadith 2259
Sahih al-Bukhari 3043

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

When the tribe of Bani Quraiza was ready to accept Sa`d's judgment, Allah's Apostle sent for Sa`d who was near to him. Sa`d came, riding a donkey and when he came near, Allah's Apostle said (to the Ansar), "Stand up for your leader." Then Sa`d came and sat beside Allah's Apostle who said to him. "These people are ready to accept your judgment." Sa`d said, "I give the judgment that their warriors should be killed and their children and women should be taken as prisoners." The Prophet then remarked, "O Sa`d! You have judged amongst them with (or similar to) the judgment of the King Allah."

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ ـ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ بَنُو قُرَيْظَةَ عَلَى حُكْمِ سَعْدٍ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ مُعَاذٍ ـ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَكَانَ قَرِيبًا مِنْهُ، فَجَاءَ عَلَى حِمَارٍ، فَلَمَّا دَنَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ قُومُوا إِلَى سَيِّدِكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَجَاءَ فَجَلَسَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَؤُلاَءِ نَزَلُوا عَلَى حُكْمِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنِّي أَحْكُمُ أَنْ تُقْتَلَ الْمُقَاتِلَةُ، وَأَنْ تُسْبَى الذُّرِّيَّةُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ حَكَمْتَ فِيهِمْ بِحُكْمِ الْمَلِكِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3043
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 249
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 280
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4071

Narrated Tha`laba bin Abi Malik:

`Umar bin Al-Khattab distributed woolen clothes amongst some women of Medina, and a nice woolen garment remained. Some of those who were sitting with him, said, "O chief of the believers! Give it to the daughter of Allah's Apostle who is with you," and by that, they meant Um Kulthum, the daughter of `Ali. `Umar said, "Um Salit has got more right than she." Um Salit was amongst those Ansari women who had given the pledge of allegiance to Allah's Apostle . `Umar added, "She (i.e. Um Salit) used to carry the filled water skins for us on the day of the battle of Uhud."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، وَقَالَ ثَعْلَبَةُ بْنُ أَبِي مَالِكٍ إِنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَسَمَ مُرُوطًا بَيْنَ نِسَاءٍ مِنْ نِسَاءِ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ، فَبَقِيَ مِنْهَا مِرْطٌ جَيِّدٌ، فَقَالَ لَهُ بَعْضُ مَنْ عِنْدَهُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعْطِ هَذَا بِنْتَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّتِي عِنْدَكَ‏.‏ يُرِيدُونَ أُمَّ كُلْثُومٍ بِنْتَ عَلِيٍّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أُمُّ سَلِيطٍ أَحَقُّ بِهِ‏.‏ وَأُمُّ سَلِيطٍ مِنْ نِسَاءِ الأَنْصَارِ مِمَّنْ بَايَعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، قَالَ عُمَرُ فَإِنَّهَا كَانَتْ تُزْفِرُ لَنَا الْقِرَبَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4071
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 116
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 398
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1841
Nubaih bin Wahb brother of Banu Abd Al Dar said ‘Umar bin Ubaid Allah sent someone to Aban bin Uthman bin Affan asking him (to participate in the marriage ceremony). Aban in those days was the chief of the pilgrims and both were in the sacred state (wearing ihram). I want to give the daughter of Shaibah bin Jubair to Talhah bin Umar in marriage. I wish that you may attend it. Aban refused and said I heard my father ‘Uthman bin Affan narrating a tradition from the Apostle of Allaah(saws) as saying A pilgrim may not marry and give someone in marriage in the sacred state(while wearing ihram).
حَدَّثَنَا الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ نُبَيْهِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، أَخِي بَنِي عَبْدِ الدَّارِ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَرْسَلَ إِلَى أَبَانَ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ يَسْأَلُهُ وَأَبَانُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَمِيرُ الْحَاجِّ وَهُمَا مُحْرِمَانِ إِنِّي أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أُنْكِحَ طَلْحَةَ بْنَ عُمَرَ ابْنَةَ شَيْبَةَ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ تَحْضُرَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ فَأَنْكَرَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ أَبَانُ وَقَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يَنْكِحُ الْمُحْرِمُ وَلاَ يُنْكَحُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1841
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 121
English translation : Book 10, Hadith 1837
Sunan Abi Dawud 351
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying:
Whoever takes bath due to sexual defilement on Friday and goes out (for Friday prayer), is treated like one who offers a camel as sacrifice; he who goes out in the second instance as one who offers a cow; he who goes out in the third instance is treated as one who offers horned cow ; he who goes out in the fourth instance is treated as one who offers hen ; he who goes out in the fifth instance is treated as one who offers an egg. When the Imam comes out (for sermon), the angels too attend to listen to the sermon.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَدَنَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَقَرَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ كَبْشًا أَقْرَنَ وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ دَجَاجَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْخَامِسَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الإِمَامُ حَضَرَتِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الذِّكْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 351
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 351
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 351
Sunan Abi Dawud 2998
Anas said “Captives were gathered at Khaibar. Dihyah came out and said “Apostle of Allaah(saws) give me a slave girl from the captives.” He said “Go and take a slave girl. He took Safiyyah daughter of Huyayy. A man then came to the Prophet (saws) and said “You gave Safiyyah daughter of Huyayy, chief lady of Quraizah and Al Nadir to Dihyah? This is according to the version of Ya’qub. Then the agreed version goes “she is worthy of you.” He said “call him along with her. When the Prophet (saws) looked at her, he said to him “take another slave girl from the captives. The Prophet (saws) then set her free and married her.
حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - الْمَعْنَى - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ صُهَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ جُمِعَ السَّبْىُ - يَعْنِي بِخَيْبَرَ - فَجَاءَ دِحْيَةُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَعْطِنِي جَارِيَةً مِنَ السَّبْىِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَخُذْ جَارِيَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ صَفِيَّةَ بِنْتَ حُيَىٍّ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَعْطَيْتَ دِحْيَةَ - قَالَ يَعْقُوبُ - صَفِيَّةَ بِنْتَ حُيَىٍّ سَيِّدَةَ قُرَيْظَةَ وَالنَّضِيرِ - ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا - مَا تَصْلُحُ إِلاَّ لَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ادْعُوهُ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا نَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ خُذْ جَارِيَةً مِنَ السَّبْىِ غَيْرَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْتَقَهَا وَتَزَوَّجَهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2998
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 71
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2992
Sahih al-Bukhari 3782

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Ansar said (to the Prophet ), "Please divide the date-palm trees between us and them (i.e. emigrants)." The Prophet said, "No." The Ansar said, "Let them (i.e. the emigrants) do the labor for us in the gardens and share the date-fruits with us." The emigrants said, "We accepted this."

حَدَّثَنَا الصَّلْتُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ أَبُو هَمَّامٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْمُغِيرَةَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَتِ الأَنْصَارُ اقْسِمْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُمُ النَّخْلَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَكْفُونَا الْمَئُونَةَ وَتُشْرِكُونَا فِي التَّمْرِ‏.‏ قَالُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3782
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 126
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 904 c

Jabir reported that the sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on that very day when Ibrahim (the Prophet's son) died. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up and led people in (two rak'ahs of) prayer with six ruku's and four prostrations. He commenced (the prayer) with takbir (Allah-o-Akbar) and then recited and prolonged his recital. He then bowed nearly the (length of time) that he stood up. He then raised his head from the ruku' and recited but less than the first recital. He then bowed (to the length of time) that he stood up. He then raised his head from the ruku' and again recited but less than the second recital. He then bowed (to the length of time) that he stood up. He then lifted his head from the ruku'. He then fell in prostration and observed two prostrations. He stood up and then bowed, observing six ruku's like it, without (completing) the rak'ah in them, except (this difference) that the first (qiyam of ruku') was longer than the later one, and the ruku' was nearly (of the same length) as prostration. He then moved backward and the rows behind him also moved backward till we reached the extreme (Abu Bakr said:

till he reached near the women) He then moved forward and the people also moved forward along with him till he stood at his (original) place (of worship). He then completed the prayer as it was required to complete and the sun brightened and he said: O people! verily the sun and the moon are among the signs of Allah and they do not eclipse at the death of anyone among people (Abu Bakr said: On the death of any human being). So when you see anything like it (of the nature of eclipse), pray till it is bright. There is nothing which you have been promised (in the next world) but I have seen it in this prayer of mine. Hell was brought to me as you saw me moving back on account of fear lest its heat might affect me; and I saw the owner of the curved staff who dragged his intestines in the fire, and he used to steal (the belongings) of the pilgrims with his curved staff. If he (the owner of the staff) became aware, he would say: It got (accidentally) entangled in my curved staff, but if he was unaware of that, he would take that away. I also saw in it (in Hell) the owner of a cat whom she had tied and did not feed her nor set her free so that she could eat the creatures of the earth, till the cat died of starvation. Paradise was brought to me, and it was on that occasion that you saw me moving forward till I stood at my place (of worship). I stretched my hand as I wanted to catch hold of its fruits so that you may see them. Then I thought of not doing it. Nothing which you have been promised was there that I did not see in this prayer of mine.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ، اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ - وَتَقَارَبَا فِي اللَّفْظِ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ مَاتَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ ابْنُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا انْكَسَفَتْ لِمَوْتِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ سِتَّ رَكَعَاتٍ بِأَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ بَدَأَ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِرَاءَةَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً دُونَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً دُونَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ ثُمَّ انْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ أَيْضًا ثَلاَثَ رَكَعَاتٍ لَيْسَ فِيهَا رَكْعَةٌ إِلاَّ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا أَطْوَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي بَعْدَهَا وَرُكُوعُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ سُجُودِهِ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرَ وَتَأَخَّرَتِ الصُّفُوفُ خَلْفَهُ حَتَّى انْتَهَيْنَا - وَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى النِّسَاءِ - ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ وَتَقَدَّمَ النَّاسُ مَعَهُ حَتَّى قَامَ فِي مَقَامِهِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 904c
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1976
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6939

Narrated:

Abu `Abdur-Rahman and Hibban bin 'Atiyya had a dispute. Abu `Abdur-Rahman said to Hibban, "You know what made your companions (i.e. `Ali) dare to shed blood." Hibban said, "Come on! What is that?" `Abdur-Rahman said, "Something I heard him saying." The other said, "What was it?" `AbdurRahman said, "`Ali said, Allah's Apostle sent for me, Az-Zubair and Abu Marthad, and all of us were cavalry men, and said, 'Proceed to Raudat-Hajj (Abu Salama said that Abu 'Awana called it like this, i.e., Hajj where there is a woman carrying a letter from Hatib bin Abi Balta'a to the pagans (of Mecca). So bring that letter to me.' So we proceeded riding on our horses till we overtook her at the same place of which Allah's Apostle had told us. She was traveling on her camel. In that letter Hatib had written to the Meccans about the proposed attached of Allah's Apostle against them. We asked her, "Where is the letter which is with you?' She replied, 'I haven't got any letter.' So we made her camel kneel down and searched her luggage, but we did not find anything. My two companions said, 'We do not think that she has got a letter.' I said, 'We know that Allah's Apostle has not told a lie.'" Then `Ali took an oath saying, "By Him by Whom one should swear! You shall either bring out the letter or we shall strip off your clothes." She then stretched out her hand for her girdle (round her waist) and brought out the paper (letter). They took the letter to Allah's Apostle. `Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Hatib) has betrayed Allah, His Apostle and the believers; let me chop off his neck!" Allah's Apostle said, "O Hatib! What obliged you to do what you have done?" Hatib replied, "O Allah's Apostle! Why (for what reason) should I not believe in Allah and His Apostle? But I intended to do the (Mecca) people a favor by virtue of which my family and property may be protected as there is none of your companions but has some of his people (relatives) whom Allah urges to protect his family and property." The Prophet said, "He has said the truth; therefore, do not say anything to him except good." `Umar again said, "O Allah's Apostle! He has betrayed Allah, His Apostle and the believers; let me chop his neck off!" The Prophet said, "Isn't he from those who fought the battle of Badr? And what do you know, Allah might have looked at them (Badr warriors) and said (to them), 'Do what you like, for I have granted you Paradise?' " On that, `Umar's eyes became flooded with tears and he said, "Allah and His Apostle know best."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ حُصَيْنٍ، عَنْ فُلاَنٍ، قَالَ تَنَازَعَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَحِبَّانُ بْنُ عَطِيَّةَ فَقَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ لِحِبَّانَ لَقَدْ عَلِمْتُ الَّذِي جَرَّأَ صَاحِبَكَ عَلَى الدِّمَاءِ يَعْنِي عَلِيًّا‏.‏ قَالَ مَا هُوَ لاَ أَبَا لَكَ قَالَ شَىْءٌ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا هُوَ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالزُّبَيْرَ وَأَبَا مَرْثَدٍ وَكُلُّنَا فَارِسٌ قَالَ ‏ "‏ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَأْتُوا رَوْضَةَ حَاجٍ ـ قَالَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ هَكَذَا قَالَ أَبُو عَوَانَةَ حَاجٍ ـ فَإِنَّ فِيهَا امْرَأَةً مَعَهَا صَحِيفَةٌ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَأْتُونِي بِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْنَا عَلَى أَفْرَاسِنَا حَتَّى أَدْرَكْنَاهَا حَيْثُ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَسِيرُ عَلَى بَعِيرٍ لَهَا، وَكَانَ كَتَبَ إِلَى أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ بِمَسِيرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْهِمْ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا أَيْنَ الْكِتَابُ الَّذِي مَعَكِ قَالَتْ مَا مَعِي كِتَابٌ‏.‏ فَأَنَخْنَا بِهَا بَعِيرَهَا، فَابْتَغَيْنَا فِي رَحْلِهَا فَمَا وَجَدْنَا شَيْئًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ صَاحِبِي مَا نَرَى مَعَهَا كِتَابًا‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لَقَدْ عَلِمْنَا مَا كَذَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ حَلَفَ عَلِيٌّ وَالَّذِي يُحْلَفُ بِهِ لَتُخْرِجِنَّ الْكِتَابَ أَوْ لأُجَرِّدَنَّكِ‏.‏ فَأَهْوَتْ إِلَى ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6939
In-book reference : Book 88, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 84, Hadith 72
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yazid ibn Abdullah ibn al-Had from Muhammad ibn Ibrahim ibn al-Harith at-Taymi from Abu Salama ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf that Abu Hurayra said, "I went out to at-Tur (Mount Sinai) and met Kab al Ahbar and sat with him. He related to me things from the Tawrah and I related to him things from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Among the things I related to him was that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The best of days on which the sun rises is the day of jumua. In it Adam was created, and in it he fell from the Garden. In it he was forgiven, and in it he died. In it the Hour occurs, and every moving thing listens from morning till sunset in apprehension of the Hour except jinn and men. In it is a time when Allah gives toa muslim slave standing in prayer whatever he asks for.' Kab said, 'That is one day in every year.' I said, 'No, in every jumua.' Then Kab recited the Tawrah and said, 'The Messenger of Allah has spoken the truth.' "

Abu Hurayra continued, "I met Basra ibn Abi Basra al-Ghiffari and he said, 'Where have you come from?' I said, 'From at-Tur.' He said, 'If I had seen you before you left, you would not have gone. I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Only make a special journey to three mosques:

the mosque of the Haram (Makka), this mosque (Madina), and the mosque of Ilya or the Bait al-Maqdis (two names of Jerusalem)." ' " (He was not sure which expression was used.)

Abu Hurayra continued, "Then I met Abdullah ibn Salam and I told him that I had sat with Kabal-Ahbar, and I mentioned what I had related to him about the day of jumua, and told him that Kab had said, 'That is one day in every year.' Abdullah ibn Salam said, 'Kab lied,' and I added, 'Kab then recited the Tawrah and said, "No, it is in every jumua.'' ' Abdullah ibn Salam said, 'Kab spoke the truth. 'Then Abdullah ibn Salam said, 'I know what time that is.' "

Abu Hurayra continued, "I said to him, 'Let me know it - don't keep it from me.' Abdullah ibn Salam said, 'It is the last period of time in the dayof jumua.' "

Abu Hurayra continued, "I said, 'How can it be the last period of time in the day of jumua, when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "a muslim slave standing in prayer", and that is a time when there is no prayer?' Abdullah ibn Salam replied, 'Didn't the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Whoever sits waiting for the prayer is in prayer until he prays?" "'

Abu Hurayra added, "I said, 'Of course.' He said, 'Then it is that.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ إِلَى الطُّورِ فَلَقِيتُ كَعْبَ الأَحْبَارِ فَجَلَسْتُ مَعَهُ فَحَدَّثَنِي عَنِ التَّوْرَاةِ وَحَدَّثْتُهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَانَ فِيمَا حَدَّثْتُهُ أَنْ قُلْتُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ خَيْرُ يَوْمٍ طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ أُهْبِطَ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ وَفِيهِ تِيبَ عَلَيْهِ وَفِيهِ مَاتَ وَفِيهِ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ وَمَا مِنْ دَابَّةٍ إِلاَّ وَهِيَ مُصِيخَةٌ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ حِينِ تُصْبِحُ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ شَفَقًا مِنَ السَّاعَةِ إِلاَّ الْجِنَّ وَالإِنْسَ وَفِيهِ سَاعَةٌ لاَ يُصَادِفُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَعْبٌ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ سَنَةٍ يَوْمٌ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ بَلْ فِي كُلِّ جُمُعَةٍ ‏.‏ فَقَرَأَ كَعْبٌ التَّوْرَاةَ فَقَالَ صَدَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَلَقِيتُ بَصْرَةَ بْنَ أَبِي بَصْرَةَ الْغِفَارِيَّ فَقَالَ مِنْ أَيْنَ أَقْبَلْتَ فَقُلْتُ مِنَ الطُّورِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَوْ أَدْرَكْتُكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِ مَا خَرَجْتَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 17
Arabic reference : Book 5, Hadith 240
Sahih Muslim 1844 a

It has been narrated on the authority of 'Abd al-Rahman b. Abd Rabb al-Ka'ba who said:

I entered the mosque when 'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As was sitting in the shade of the Ka'ba and the people had gathered around him. I betook myself to them and sat near him. (Now) Abdullah said: I accompanied the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey. We halted at a place. Some of us began to set right their tents, others began to compete with one another in shooting, and others began to graze their beasts, when an announcer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) announced that the people should gather together for prayer, so we gathered around the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He said: It was the duty of every Prophet that has gone before me to guide his followers to what he knew was good for them and warn them against what he knew was bad for them; but this Umma of yours has its days of peace and (security) in the beginning of its career, and in the last phase of its existence it will be afflicted with trials and with things disagreeable to you. (In this phase of the Umma), there will be tremendous trials one after the other, each making the previous one dwindle into insignificance. When they would be afflicted with a trial, the believer would say: This is going to bring about my destruction. When at (the trial) is over, they would be afflicted with another trial, and the believer would say: This surely is going to be my end. Whoever wishes to be delivered from the fire and enter the garden should die with faith in Allah and the Last Day and should treat the people as he wishes to be treated by them. He who swears allegiance to a Caliph should give him the piedge of his hand and the sincerity of his heart (i. e. submit to him both outwardly as well as inwardly). He should obey him to the best of his capacity. It another man comes forward (as a claimant to Caliphate), disputing his authority, they (the Muslims) should behead the latter. The narrator says: I came close to him ('Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As) and said to him: Can you say on oath that you heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? He pointed with his hands to his ears and his heart and said: My ears heard it and my mind retained it. I said to him: This cousin of yours, Mu'awiya, orders us to unjustly consume our wealth among ourselves and to kill one another, while Allah says:" O ye who believe, do not consume your wealth among yourselves unjustly, unless it be trade based on mutual agreement, and do not kill yourselves. Verily, God is Merciful to you" (iv. 29). The narrator says that (hearing this) Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-As kept quiet for a while and then said: Obey him in so far as he is obedient to God; and diqobey him in matters involving disobedience to God.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ، زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَإِذَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ وَالنَّاسُ مُجْتَمِعُونَ عَلَيْهِ فَأَتَيْتُهُمْ فَجَلَسْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَنَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يُصْلِحُ خِبَاءَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يَنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ فِي جَشَرِهِ إِذْ نَادَى مُنَادِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ جَامِعَةً ‏.‏ فَاجْتَمَعْنَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدُلَّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى خَيْرِ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ شَرَّ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكُمْ هَذِهِ جُعِلَ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أَوَّلِهَا وَسَيُصِيبُ آخِرَهَا بَلاَءٌ وَأُمُورٌ تُنْكِرُونَهَا وَتَجِيءُ فِتْنَةٌ فَيُرَقِّقُ بَعْضُهَا بَعْضًا وَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ وَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ هَذِهِ ‏.‏ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيَدْخُلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتَأْتِهِ مَنِيَّتُهُ وَهُوَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1844a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 74
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4546
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1748 c

Mus'ab b. Sa'd reported on the authority of his father that many verses of the Qur'an had been revealed in connection with him. His mother Umm Sa'd had taken oath that she would never talk with him until he abandoned his faith and she neither ate nor drank and said:

Allah has commanded you to treat well your parents and I am your mother and I command you to do this. She passed three days in this state until she fainted because of extreme hunger and at that time her son whose name was Umara stood up and served her drink and she began to curse Sa'd that Allah, the Exalted and Glorions, revealed these verses of the Holy Qur'an:" And We have enjoined upon a person goodness to his parents but if they contend with thee to associate (others) with Me of which you have no knowledge, then obey them not" (xxix. 8) ; Treat thein with customary good in this world" (xxxi. 15). He also reported that there fell to the lot of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) huge spoils of war and there was one sword in them. I picked that up and came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Bestow this sword upon me (as my share in the spoils of war) and you know my state. Thereupon he said: Return it to the place from where you picked it up. I went back until I decided to throw it in a store but my soul repulsed me so I came back and asked him to give that sword to me. He said in a loud voice to return it to the place from where I had picked it up. It was on this occasion that this verse was revealed:" They asked about the spoils of war" (viii. 1). He further said: I once fell ill and sent a message to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). He visited me and I said to him: Permit me to distribute (in charity) my property as much as I like. He did not agree. I said: (Permit me to distribute) half of it. He did not agree. I said: (Permit me to distribute) the third part, whereupon he kept quiet and it was after this (that the distribution of one's property in charity) to the extent of one-third was held valid. He further said: I came to a group of persons of the Ansir and Muhajirin and they said: Come, so that we may serve you wine, and it was before the use of wine had been prohibited. I went to them in a garden and there had been with them the roasted head of a camel and a small water-skin containing wine. I ate and drank along with them and there came under discussion the Ansr (Helpers) and Muhajirin (immigrants). I said: The immigrants are better than the Ansar, that a person picked up a portion of the head (of the camel and struck me with it that my nose was injured. I came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and informed him of the situation that Aliah, the Exalted and Glorious, revealed verses pertaining to wine:" Intoxicants and the games of chance and (sacrificing to) stones set up and (divining by) arrows are only an uncleanliness, the devil's work" (v. 90).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سِمَاكُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي مُصْعَبُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ نَزَلَتْ فِيهِ آيَاتٌ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ - قَالَ - حَلَفَتْ أُمُّ سَعْدٍ أَنْ لاَ تُكَلِّمَهُ أَبَدًا حَتَّى يَكْفُرَ بِدِينِهِ وَلاَ تَأْكُلَ وَلاَ تَشْرَبَ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ زَعَمْتَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ وَصَّاكَ بِوَالِدَيْكَ وَأَنَا أُمُّكَ وَأَنَا آمُرُكَ بِهَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَكَثَتْ ثَلاَثًا حَتَّى غُشِيَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ الْجَهْدِ فَقَامَ ابْنٌ لَهَا يُقَالُ لَهُ عُمَارَةُ فَسَقَاهَا فَجَعَلَتْ تَدْعُو عَلَى سَعْدٍ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي الْقُرْآنِ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ وَوَصَّيْنَا الإِنْسَانَ بِوَالِدَيْهِ حُسْنًا‏}‏ ‏{‏ وَإِنْ جَاهَدَاكَ عَلَى أَنْ تُشْرِكَ بِي‏}‏ وَفِيهَا ‏{‏ وَصَاحِبْهُمَا فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعْرُوفًا‏}‏ قَالَ وَأَصَابَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَنِيمَةً عَظِيمَةً فَإِذَا فِيهَا سَيْفٌ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَأَتَيْتُ بِهِ الرَّسُولَ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ نَفِّلْنِي هَذَا السَّيْفَ فَأَنَا مَنْ قَدْ عَلِمْتَ حَالَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ رُدُّهُ مِنْ حَيْثُ أَخَذْتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْتُ حَتَّى إِذَا أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أُلْقِيَهُ فِي الْقَبَضِ لاَمَتْنِي نَفْسِي ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1748c
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 68
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5933
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 584
Ibn Shihab said that ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz postponed the afternoon prayer somewhat and 'Urwa said to him, “Gabriel has come down and prayed in front of God’s Messenger.” So ‘Umar said to him, “Be sure of what you are saying, ‘Urwa.” He replied:
“I heard Bashir b. Abu Mas'ud say that he heard Abu Mas'ud say that he heard God’s Messenger say, 'Gabriel came down and acted as my imam and I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him,’ reckoning with his fingers five times of prayer." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن ابْنِ شِهَابٍ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ أَخَّرَ الْعَصْرَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُرْوَةُ: أَمَا إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ قَدْ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى أَمَامَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ: اعْلَمْ مَا تَقُولُ يَا عُرْوَةُ فَقَالَ: سَمِعْتُ بَشِيرَ بْنَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «نَزَلَ جِبْرِيلُ فَأَمَّنِي فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ» يحْسب بأصابعه خمس صلوَات
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 584
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 20
Mishkat al-Masabih 854
‘Ubada b. as-Samit said:
We were behind the Prophet at the dawn prayer, and he recited a passage, but the recitation became difficult for him. Then when he finished he said, “Perhaps you recite behind your imam?” We replied, “Yes, Messenger of God.” He said, “Do it only when it is Fatihat al-Kitab, for he who does not include it in his recitation is not credited with having prayed.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Nasa’i has something to the same effect. In a version by Abu Dawud he said, “I am wondering what is the matter with me that the Qur’an should be at variance with me. So do not recite any of the Qur’an when I recite aloud, except Umm al-Qur'an."
وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: كُنَّا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ فَقَرَأَ فَثَقُلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْقِرَاءَةُ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ قَالَ: «لَعَلَّكُمْ تقرؤون خَلْفَ إِمَامِكُمْ؟» قُلْنَا: نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: «لَا تَفْعَلُوا إِلَّا بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا صَلَاةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَلِلنِّسَائِيِّ مَعْنَاهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لأبي دَاوُد قَالَ: «وَأَنا أَقُول مَالِي يُنَازعنِي الْقُرْآن؟ فَلَا تقرؤوا بِشَيْءٍ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ إِذَا جَهَرْتُ إِلَّا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآن»
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 854
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 278
Mishkat al-Masabih 5765
Anas reported God's messenger as saying, "I shall be the first to come forth when mankind are resurrected; I shall be their leader when they present themselves before G od; I shall be their spokesman when they are speechless; I shall be the one who is. asked to intercede for them when they are restrained ; I shall be throne who gives them good tidings when they despair; honour and the keys will on that day be in my hand; the banner of praise will on that day be in my h a n d ; and I shall be the most honourable of the descendants of Adam in my Lord's estimation. A thousand servants like concealed eggs or scattered pearls will go round me." Tirmidhi and Darimi transmitted it, Tirmidhi saying this is a gharib tradition.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَنَا أَوَّلُ النَّاسِ خُرُوجًا إِذَا بُعِثُوا وَأَنَا قَائِدُهُمْ إِذَا وَفَدُوا وَأَنَا خَطِيبُهُمْ إِذَا أَنْصَتُوا وَأَنَا مُسْتَشْفِعُهُمْ إِذَا حُبِسُوا وَأَنَا مُبَشِّرُهُمْ إِذَا أَيِسُوا الْكَرَامَةُ وَالْمَفَاتِيحُ يَوْمَئِذٍ بِيَدِي وَلِوَاءُ الْحَمْدِ يَوْمَئِذٍ بِيَدِي وَأَنَا أَكْرَمُ وَلَدِ آدَمَ عَلَى رَبِّي يَطُوفُ عَلَيَّ أَلْفُ خادمٍ كأنَّهنَّ بَيْضٌ مُكْنُونٌ أَوْ لُؤْلُؤٌ مَنْثُورٌ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيب
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5765
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 25
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 14
Abdullah b. Masʿūd (RA) reported that the Prophet ﷺ said:
“Whoever reads the last two verses from Sūrat al-Baqarah at night, they will be sufficient for him.” Reference: Sahih al-Bukhari 5009

Regarding the word ‘sufficient’ in the hadith, Imam al-Nawawi (RA) says: It was said (by scholars) that it means it will suffice him from the night prayer, and others said it means as a protection against the devils, and yet others said it means protection against harmful animals, and it is likely encompassing of all these things (and more).”

Ibn Ḥajar states: “[It] was explicitly reported by ʿĀsim from ʿAlqamah from Ibn Masʿūd, “Whoever recites (the two verses at) the end of Sūrat al-Baqarah, it will be sufficient for him instead of standing in prayer for one night.”

عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَرَأَ بِالآيَتَيْنِ مِنْ آخِرِ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ فِي لَيْلَةٍ كَفَتَاهُ‏ "‏‏.‏
Sahih Muslim 850 a

Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of, Allah (may peace be upon him) said. He who takes a bath on Friday, the bath which is obligatory after the sexual discharge and then goes (to the mosque), he is like one who offers a she-camel as a sacrifice, and he who comes at the second hour would be like one who offers a cow, and he who comes at the third hour is live one who offers a ram with horns, and he who comes at the fourth hour is like one who offers a hen, and he who comes at the fifth hour is like one who offers an egg. And when the Imam comes out, the angels are also present and listen to the mention of God (the sermon).

وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، فِيمَا قُرِئَ عَلَيْهِ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَدَنَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَقَرَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ كَبْشًا أَقْرَنَ وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ دَجَاجَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْخَامِسَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الإِمَامُ حَضَرَتِ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الذِّكْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 850a
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 14
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1845
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3278
It was narrated from Hasan about Ma’qil bin Yasar:
“While (he) was eating lunch, a morsel of food fell on the floor. He picked it up, removed whatever dirt had gotten onto it, and ate it. The villagers and farmers winked at one another (finding it odd) and it was said: ‘May Allah help the chief! These villagers and farmers are winking at one another because you picked up a morsel (from the ground) when you have this food in front of you.’ He said: ‘I am not going to give up something I heard from the Messenger of Allah (saw) for these non- Arabs. We were told, if one of us dropped a morsel of food, to pick it up, remove whatever dirt was on it, and eat it, and not to leave it for Satan.’”
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا هُوَ يَتَغَدَّى إِذْ سَقَطَتْ مِنْهُ لُقْمَةٌ فَتَنَاوَلَهَا فَأَمَاطَ مَا كَانَ فِيهَا مِنْ أَذًى فَأَكَلَهَا فَتَغَامَزَ بِهِ الدَّهَاقِينُ فَقِيلَ أَصْلَحَ اللَّهُ الأَمِيرَ إِنَّ هَؤُلاَءِ الدَّهَاقِينَ يَتَغَامَزُونَ مِنْ أَخْذِكَ اللُّقْمَةَ وَبَيْنَ يَدَيْكَ هَذَا الطَّعَامُ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي لَمْ أَكُنْ لأَدَعَ مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ لِهَذِهِ الأَعَاجِمِ إِنَّا كُنَّا نَأْمُرُ أَحَدَنَا إِذَا سَقَطَتْ لُقْمَتُهُ أَنْ يَأْخُذَهَا فَيُمِيطَ مَا كَانَ فِيهَا مِنْ أَذًى وَيَأْكُلَهَا وَلاَ يَدَعَهَا لِلشَّيْطَانِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3278
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 28
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3278
Sunan Ibn Majah 846
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘The Imam has been appointed to be followed, so when he says Allahu Akbar, then say Allahu Akbar, when he recites, then listen attentively; when he says: Not (the way) of those who earned Your anger, nor of those who went astray,[1:7] then say Amin; when he bows then bow; when he says Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him), then say Allahumma Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (O Allah, our Lord, to You is the praise);” when he prostrates then prostrate; and if he prays sitting down then all of you pray sitting down.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ}‏ فَقُولُوا آمِينَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 846
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 846
Sahih al-Bukhari 2116
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Umar (ra):
I bartered my property in Khaibar to 'Uthman (chief of the faithful believers) for his property in Al-Wadi. When we finished the deal, I left immediately and got out of his house lest he should cancel the deal, for the tradition was that they buyer and the seller had the option of canceling the bargain unless they separated. When out deal was completed, I came to know that I have been unfair to 'Uthman, for by selling him my land I caused him to be in a land of Thamud, at a distance of three days journey from Al-Madina, while he made me neared to Al-Madina, at a distance of three days journey from my former land.
قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بِعْتُ مِنْ أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عُثْمَانَ مَالاً بِالْوَادِي بِمَالٍ لَهُ بِخَيْبَرَ، فَلَمَّا تَبَايَعْنَا رَجَعْتُ عَلَى عَقِبِي حَتَّى خَرَجْتُ مِنْ بَيْتِهِ، خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يُرَادَّنِي الْبَيْعَ، وَكَانَتِ السُّنَّةُ أَنَّ الْمُتَبَايِعَيْنِ بِالْخِيَارِ حَتَّى يَتَفَرَّقَا، قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا وَجَبَ بَيْعِي وَبَيْعُهُ رَأَيْتُ أَنِّي قَدْ غَبَنْتُهُ بِأَنِّي سُقْتُهُ إِلَى أَرْضِ ثَمُودٍ بِثَلاَثِ لَيَالٍ وَسَاقَنِي إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ بِثَلاَثِ لَيَالٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2116
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 69
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 34, Hadith 328
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Anas ibn Malik that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, fell off his horse when riding, and his right side was scraped, so he did one of the prayers sitting, and we prayed behind him sitting. When he left, he said, "The imam is appointed to be followed. If he prays standing, then pray standing, and when he goes into ruku, go into ruku, and when he rises, rise, and when he says, 'Allah hears whoever praises him,' say, 'Our Lord, praise belongs to You,' and if he prays sitting, then all of you pray sitting."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 8, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 17
Arabic reference : Book 8, Hadith 306
Sahih al-Bukhari 805

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Allah's Apostle fell from a horse and the right side of his body was injured. We went to inquire about his health meanwhile it was time for the prayer and he led the prayer sitting and we also prayed while sitting. On completion of the prayer he said, "The Imam is to be followed; say Takbir when he says it; bow when he bows; rise when he rises and when he says "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," say, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamd", and prostrate if he prostrates." Sufyan narrated the same from Ma`mar. Ibn Juraij said that his (the Prophet's) right leg had been injured.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، غَيْرَ مَرَّةٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ سَقَطَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ مِنْ فَرَسٍ ـ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ نَعُودُهُ، فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا وَقَعَدْنَا ـ وَقَالَ سُفْيَانُ مَرَّةً صَلَّيْنَا قُعُودًا ـ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ كَذَا جَاءَ بِهِ مَعْمَرٌ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ لَقَدْ حَفِظَ، كَذَا قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ حَفِظْتُ مِنْ شِقِّهِ الأَيْمَنِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ ـ وَأَنَا عِنْدَهُ ـ فَجُحِشَ سَاقُهُ الأَيْمَنُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 805
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 200
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 769
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 361
Anas bin Malik narrated:
"Allah's Messenger fell from a horse and got injured, so he led Salat sitting and we also offered Salat sitting. When he completed the Salat he said: "The Imam is appointed to be followed; when he says the Takbir then say the Takbir, when he bows, then bow, and when he raises his head, then raise your heads. When he says: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah (Allah listens to those who praise him)" then say: "Rabbana wa lakal-hamd. (O our Lord! And all praise is Yours.)" and when he prostrates, then prostrate, and when he performs Salat sitting, then pray sitting altogether.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا فَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ قُعُودًا ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ أَوْ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَجَابِرٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَمُعَاوِيَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ أَنَسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَّ عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ مِنْهُمْ جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَأُسَيْدُ بْنُ حُضَيْرٍ وَأَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَغَيْرُهُمْ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا صَلَّى الإِمَامُ جَالِسًا لَمْ يُصَلِّ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ إِلاَّ قِيَامًا فَإِنْ صَلَّوْا قُعُودًا لَمْ تُجْزِهِمْ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَمَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 361
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 213
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 361
Sahih Muslim 2504

'A'idh b. Amr reported that Abu Sufyan came to Salman, Suhaib and Bilal in the presence of a group of persons. They said:

By Allah, the sword of Allah did not reach the neck of the enemy of Allah as it was required to reach. Thereupon Abu Bakr said: Do you say this to the old man of the Quraish and their chief? Then he came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon'him) and informed him of this. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: Abu Bakr, you have perhaps annoyed them and if you annoyed them you have in fact annoyed your Lord. So Abu Bakr came to them and said: O my brothers, I have annoyed you. They said: No, our brother, may Allah forgive you
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ، بْنِ قُرَّةَ عَنْ عَائِذِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّ أَبَا سُفْيَانَ، أَتَى عَلَى سَلْمَانَ وَصُهَيْبٍ وَبِلاَلٍ فِي نَفَرٍ فَقَالُوا وَاللَّهِ مَا أَخَذَتْ سُيُوفُ اللَّهِ مِنْ عُنُقِ عَدُوِّ اللَّهِ مَأْخَذَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَتَقُولُونَ هَذَا لِشَيْخِ قُرَيْشٍ وَسَيِّدِهِمْ فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ لَعَلَّكَ أَغْضَبْتَهُمْ لَئِنْ كُنْتَ أَغْضَبْتَهُمْ لَقَدْ أَغْضَبْتَ رَبَّكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ يَا إِخْوَتَاهْ أَغْضَبْتُكُمْ قَالُوا لاَ يَغْفِرُ اللَّهُ لَكَ يَا أُخَىَّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2504
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 242
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6097
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2811 e

Ibn Umar reported:

We were'in the company of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) that he said: Tell me of a tree which has resemblance to a Muslim and the leaves of which do not wither. Ibrahim said that perhaps Imam Muslim had stated like this: It constantly bears fruit but I have, however, seen [It does not bear fruit constantly]. Ibn Umar said: It crossed my mind that it could be the date-palm tree, but as I saw Aba Bakr and Umar observe silence, I did not deem it fit that I should speak or I should say something. 'Umar said: Had you said so, it would have been dearer to me than such and such thing.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَخْبِرُونِي بِشَجَرَةٍ شِبْهِ أَوْ كَالرَّجُلِ الْمُسْلِمِ لاَ يَتَحَاتُّ وَرَقُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ لَعَلَّ مُسْلِمًا قَالَ وَتُؤْتِي أُكُلَهَا ‏.‏ وَكَذَا وَجَدْتُ عِنْدَ غَيْرِي أَيْضًا وَلاَ تُؤْتِي أُكُلَهَا كُلَّ حِينٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَوَقَعَ فِي نَفْسِي أَنَّهَا النَّخْلَةُ وَرَأَيْتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ لاَ يَتَكَلَّمَانِ فَكَرِهْتُ أَنْ أَتَكَلَّمَ أَوْ أَقُولَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لأَنْ تَكُونَ قُلْتَهَا أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2811e
In-book reference : Book 52, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 39, Hadith 6751
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5749

Narrated Abu Sa`id:

A group of the companions of Allah's Apostle proceeded on a journey till they dismounted near one of the Arab tribes and requested them to entertain them as their guests, but they (the tribe people) refused to entertain them. Then the chief of that tribe was bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and he was given all sorts of treatment, but all in vain. Some of them said, "Will you go to the group (those travelers) who have dismounted near you and see if one of them has something useful?" They came to them and said, "O the group! Our leader has been bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and we have treated him with everything but nothing benefited him Has anyone of you anything useful?" One of them replied, "Yes, by Allah, I know how to treat with a Ruqya. But. by Allah, we wanted you to receive us as your guests but you refused. I will not treat your patient with a Ruqya till you fix for us something as wages." Consequently they agreed to give those travellers a flock of sheep. The man went with them (the people of the tribe) and started spitting (on the bite) and reciting Surat-al-Fatiha till the patient was healed and started walking as if he had not been sick. When the tribe people paid them their wages they had agreed upon, some of them (the Prophet's companions) said, "Distribute (the sheep)." But the one who treated with the Ruqya said, "Do not do that till we go to Allah's Apostle and mention to him what has happened, and see what he will order us." So they came to Allah's Apostle and mentioned the story to him and he said, "How do you know that Surat-al-Fatiha is a Ruqya? You have done the right thing. Divide (what you have got) and assign for me a share with you."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّ رَهْطًا، مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْطَلَقُوا فِي سَفْرَةٍ سَافَرُوهَا، حَتَّى نَزَلُوا بِحَىٍّ مِنْ أَحْيَاءِ الْعَرَبِ فَاسْتَضَافُوهُمْ، فَأَبَوْا أَنْ يُضَيِّفُوهُمْ، فَلُدِغَ سَيِّدُ ذَلِكَ الْحَىِّ، فَسَعَوْا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ لاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ، فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لَوْ أَتَيْتُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ الرَّهْطَ الَّذِينَ قَدْ نَزَلُوا بِكُمْ، لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ عِنْدَ بَعْضِهِمْ شَىْءٌ‏.‏ فَأَتَوْهُمْ فَقَالُوا يَا أَيُّهَا الرَّهْطُ إِنَّ سَيِّدَنَا لُدِغَ، فَسَعَيْنَا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ، لاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ، فَهَلْ عِنْدَ أَحَدٍ مِنْكُمْ شَىْءٌ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ نَعَمْ، وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَرَاقٍ، وَلَكِنْ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدِ اسْتَضَفْنَاكُمْ فَلَمْ تُضَيِّفُونَا، فَمَا أَنَا بِرَاقٍ لَكُمْ حَتَّى تَجْعَلُوا لَنَا جُعْلاً‏.‏ فَصَالَحُوهُمْ عَلَى قَطِيعٍ مِنَ الْغَنَمِ، فَانْطَلَقَ فَجَعَلَ يَتْفُلُ وَيَقْرَأُ ‏{‏الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ حَتَّى لَكَأَنَّمَا نُشِطَ مِنْ عِقَالٍ، فَانْطَلَقَ يَمْشِي مَا بِهِ قَلَبَةٌ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَوْفَوْهُمْ جُعْلَهُمُ الَّذِي صَالَحُوهُمْ عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمُ اقْسِمُوا‏.‏ فَقَالَ الَّذِي رَقَى لاَ تَفْعَلُوا حَتَّى نَأْتِيَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5749
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 64
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 645
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2539, 2540

Narrated Marwan and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:

When the delegates of the tribe of Hawazin came to the Prophet and they requested him to return their properties and captives. The Prophet stood up and said to them, "I have other people with me in this matter (as you see) and the most beloved statement to me is the true one; you may choose either the properties or the prisoners as I have delayed their distribution." The Prophet had waited for them for more than ten days since his arrival from Ta'if. So, when it became evident to them that the Prophet was not going to return them except one of the two, they said, "We choose our prisoners." The Prophet got up amongst the people and glorified and praised Allah as He deserved and said, "Then after, these brethren of yours have come to us with repentance, and I see it logical to return them the captives. So, whoever amongst you likes to do that as a favor, then he can do it, and whoever of you likes to stick to his share till we recompense him from the very first war booty which Allah will give us, then he can do so (i.e. give up the present captives)." The people unanimously said, "We do that (return the captives) willingly." The Prophet said, "We do not know which of you has agreed to it and which have not, so go back and let your leaders forward us your decision." So, all the people then went back and discussed the matter with their leaders who returned and informed the Prophet that all the people had willingly given their consent to return the captives. This is what has reached us about the captives of Hawazin. Narrated Anas that `Abbas said to the Prophet, "I paid for my ransom and `Aqil's ransom."

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، ذَكَرَ عُرْوَةُ أَنَّ مَرْوَانَ، وَالْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَاهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَامَ حِينَ جَاءَهُ وَفْدُ هَوَازِنَ، فَسَأَلُوهُ أَنْ يَرُدَّ إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْوَالَهُمْ وَسَبْيَهُمْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ مَعِي مَنْ تَرَوْنَ، وَأَحَبُّ الْحَدِيثِ إِلَىَّ أَصْدَقُهُ، فَاخْتَارُوا إِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ إِمَّا الْمَالَ، وَإِمَّا السَّبْىَ، وَقَدْ كُنْتُ اسْتَأْنَيْتُ بِهِمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْتَظَرَهُمْ بِضْعَ عَشْرَةَ لَيْلَةً حِينَ قَفَلَ مِنَ الطَّائِفِ، فَلَمَّا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُمْ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَيْرُ رَادٍّ إِلَيْهِمْ إِلاَّ إِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ قَالُوا فَإِنَّا نَخْتَارُ سَبْيَنَا‏.‏ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي النَّاسِ، فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنَّ إِخْوَانَكُمْ جَاءُونَا تَائِبِينَ، وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ أَنْ أَرُدَّ إِلَيْهِمْ سَبْيَهُمْ، فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُطَيِّبَ ذَلِكَ فَلْيَفْعَلْ، وَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ عَلَى حَظِّهِ حَتَّى نُعْطِيَهُ إِيَّاهُ مِنْ أَوَّلِ مَا يُفِيءُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْنَا فَلْيَفْعَلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ طَيَّبْنَا ذَلِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّا لاَ نَدْرِي مَنْ أَذِنَ مِنْكُمْ مِمَّنْ لَمْ يَأْذَنْ فَارْجِعُوا حَتَّى يَرْفَعَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2539, 2540
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 23
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 46, Hadith 716
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2607, 2608

Narrated Marwan bin Al-Hakam and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:

When the delegates of the tribe of Hawazin came to the Prophet they requested him to return their property and their captives. He said to them, "This concerns also other people along with me as you see, and the best statement to me is the true one, so you may choose one of two alternatives; either the captives or the property and (I have not distributed the booty for) I have been waiting for you." When the Prophet had returned from Ta'if, he waited for them for more than ten nights. When they came to know that the Prophet would not return except one of the two, they chose their captives. The Prophet then stood up amongst the Muslims, Glorified and Praised Allah as He deserved, and then said, "Then after: These brothers of yours have come to you with repentance and I see it proper to return their captives, so whoever amongst you likes to do that as a favor, then he can do it, and whoever of you wants to stick to his share till we pay him from the very first Fai (i.e. war booty) which Allah will give us, then he can do so." The people said, "We return (the captives) to them willingly as a favor, O Allah's Apostle!" The Prophet said, "I do not know who of you has given his consent and who has not; so go back and your leaders may present your decision to me." The people went away, and their leaders discussed the matter with them, and then came to the Prophet to tell him that all of them had given their consent (to return the captives) willingly. (Az-Zuhn, the sub-narrator said, "This is what we know about the captives, of Hawazin.")

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ مَرْوَانَ بْنَ الْحَكَمِ، وَالْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَاهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ حِينَ جَاءَهُ وَفْدُ هَوَازِنَ مُسْلِمِينَ، فَسَأَلُوهُ أَنْ يَرُدَّ إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْوَالَهُمْ وَسَبْيَهُمْ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ مَعِي مَنْ تَرَوْنَ، وَأَحَبُّ الْحَدِيثِ إِلَىَّ أَصْدَقُهُ، فَاخْتَارُوا إِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ إِمَّا السَّبْىَ وَإِمَّا الْمَالَ، وَقَدْ كُنْتُ اسْتَأْنَيْتُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْتَظَرَهُمْ بِضْعَ عَشْرَةَ لَيْلَةً حِينَ قَفَلَ مِنَ الطَّائِفِ، فَلَمَّا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُمْ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَيْرُ رَادٍّ إِلَيْهِمْ إِلاَّ إِحْدَى الطَّائِفَتَيْنِ قَالُوا فَإِنَّا نَخْتَارُ سَبْيَنَا‏.‏ فَقَامَ فِي الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنَّ إِخْوَانَكُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ جَاءُونَا تَائِبِينَ، وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ أَنْ أَرُدَّ إِلَيْهِمْ سَبْيَهُمْ، فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُطَيِّبَ ذَلِكَ فَلْيَفْعَلْ، وَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ عَلَى حَظِّهِ حَتَّى نُعْطِيَهُ إِيَّاهُ مِنْ أَوَّلِ مَا يُفِيءُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْنَا فَلْيَفْعَلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ طَيَّبْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَهُمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ إِنَّا لاَ نَدْرِي مَنْ أَذِنَ مِنْكُمْ فِيهِ مِمَّنْ لَمْ يَأْذَنْ، ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2607, 2608
In-book reference : Book 51, Hadith 41
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 47, Hadith 778
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 701
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are seven whom God will cover with His shade on the day when there will be no shade but His:
a just imam; a young man who grows up worshipping God; a man whose heart is attached to the mosque from the time he leaves it till he returns to it; two men who love one another for God's sake, meeting thus and separating thus; a man who remembers God in solitude, his eyes pouring forth tears; a man who, when accosted by a woman of rank and beauty, says, ‘I fear God’; and a man who gives alms concealing it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand bestows.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «سَبْعَة يظلهم الله تَعَالَى فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لَا ظِلَّ إِلَّا ظِلُّهُ إِمَامٌ عَادِلٌ وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ وَرجل قلبه مُعَلّق بِالْمَسْجِدِ وَرَجُلَانِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ وَرجل دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَة ذَات منصب وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لَا تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 701
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 132
Mishkat al-Masabih 1384
He reported God's Messenger as saying, “When Friday comes the angels stand at the door of the mosque recording the people in the order of their arrival. Those who go out in the midday heat1 are treated like him who offers a sacrificial animal, 2 next like one who offers a cow, next a sheep, next a hen, next an egg. Then when the imam comes out they fold up their sheets and listen to the mention of God." 1. The word muhajjir which is used here may mean either one who goes out in the midday heat, or one who goes early. 2. The word is badana, meaning either a she-camel or a cow which is sacrificed. Here it most probably means a she-camel, as other animals are mentioned immediately afterwards. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ وَقَفَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عَلَى بَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ يَكْتُبُونَ الْأَوَّلَ فَالْأَوَّلَ وَمَثَلُ الْمُهَجِّرِ كَمَثَلِ الَّذِي يُهْدِي بَدَنَةً ثُمَّ كَالَّذِي يُهْدِي بَقَرَةً ثُمَّ كَبْشًا ثُمَّ دَجَاجَةً ثُمَّ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الْإِمَامُ طَوَوْا صُحُفَهُمْ ويستمعون الذّكر»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1384
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 787
Narrated Yazid bin al-Aswad (RA):
He offered the morning prayer with Allah's Messenger (SAW) and when Allah's Messenger (SAW) finished his prayer, he saw two men who had not prayed with him. He ordered them to be brought and they were brought trembling with fear. He asked them what had prevented you from praying with us?" They said, "We had already prayed at our homes." He said, "Don't do so! If you pray at your homes and then you come while the Imam has not yet performed the prayer, you must pray with him, and it will be a voluntary prayer for you." [Reported by Ahmad - with his wording - and ath-Thalathah. at-Tirmidhi and Ibn Hibban graded it Sahih (authentic)].
وَعَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ اَلْأَسْوَدِ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- { أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-صَلَاةَ اَلصُّبْحِ, فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-إِذَا هُوَ بِرَجُلَيْنِ لَمْ يُصَلِّيَا, فَدَعَا بِهِمَا, فَجِيءَ بِهِمَا تَرْعَدُ فَرَائِصُهُمَا, فَقَالَ لَهُمَا: "مَا مَنَعَكُمَا أَنْ تُصَلِّيَا مَعَنَا?" قَالَا: قَدْ صَلَّيْنَا فِي رِحَالِنَا.‏ قَالَ: "فَلَا تَفْعَلَا, إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمَا فِي رِحَالِكُمْ, ثُمَّ أَدْرَكْتُمْ اَلْإِمَامَ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ, فَصَلِّيَا مَعَهُ, فَإِنَّهَا لَكُمْ نَافِلَةٌ" } رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ, وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ, وَالثَّلَاثَةُ, وَصَحَّحَهُ اَلتِّرْمِذِيُّ, وَابْنُ حِبَّان َ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 309
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 400
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 405
Sahih Muslim 610 a

Ibn Shibab reported:

'Umar b. 'Abd al-'Aziz deferred the afternoon prayer somewhat and 'Urwa said to him: Gabriel came down and he led the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in prayer. 'Umar said to him: O 'Urwa, are you aware of what you are saying? Upon this he ('Urwa) said: I heard Bashir b. Abu Mas'ud say that he heard Abu Mas'ud say that he heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: Gabriel came down and acted as my Imam, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him. then I prayed with him. then I prayed with him. reckoning with his fingers five times of prayer.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، أَخَّرَ الْعَصْرَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُرْوَةُ أَمَا إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ قَدْ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى إِمَامَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ اعْلَمْ مَا تَقُولُ يَا عُرْوَةُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ بَشِيرَ بْنَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ نَزَلَ جِبْرِيلُ فَأَمَّنِي فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَحْسُبُ بِأَصَابِعِهِ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 610a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 213
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1268
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 42
Yahya bin Abu Muta' said:
I heard 'Irbad bin Sariyah say: 'One day, the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood up among us and delivered a deeply moving speech to us that melted our hearts and caused our eyes to overflow with tears. It was said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah, you have delivered a speech of farewell, so enjoin something upon us.' He said: 'I urge you to fear Allah, and to listen and obey, even if (your leader) is an Abyssinian slave. After I am gone, you will see great conflict. I urge you to adhere to my Sunnah and the path of the Rightly-Guided Caliphs, and cling stubbornly to it. And beware of newly-invented matters, for every innovation is a going astray.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ بَشِيرِ بْنِ ذَكْوَانَ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ زَبْرٍ - حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي الْمُطَاعِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْعِرْبَاضَ بْنَ سَارِيَةَ، يَقُولُ قَامَ فِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَوَعَظَنَا مَوْعِظَةً بَلِيغَةً وَجِلَتْ مِنْهَا الْقُلُوبُ وَذَرَفَتْ مِنْهَا الْعُيُونُ فَقِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَظْتَنَا مَوْعِظَةَ مُوَدِّعٍ فَاعْهَدْ إِلَيْنَا بِعَهْدٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ عَلَيْكُمْ بِتَقْوَى اللَّهِ وَالسَّمْعِ وَالطَّاعَةِ وَإِنْ عَبْدًا حَبَشِيًّا وَسَتَرَوْنَ مِنْ بَعْدِي اخْتِلاَفًا شَدِيدًا فَعَلَيْكُمْ بِسُنَّتِي وَسُنَّةِ الْخُلَفَاءِ الرَّاشِدِينَ الْمَهْدِيِّينَ عَضُّوا عَلَيْهَا بِالنَّوَاجِذِ وَإِيَّاكُمْ وَالأُمُورَ الْمُحْدَثَاتِ فَإِنَّ كُلَّ بِدْعَةٍ ضَلاَلَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 42
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 42
Sunan Ibn Majah 668
It was narrated from Ibn Shihab that:
He was sitting on the cushions of 'Umar bin 'Abdul-'Aziz when he was the leader over Al-Madinah, and with him was 'Urwah bin Zubair. "umar delayed 'Asr somewhat, and 'Urwah said to him: "Jibril came down and led the Messenger of Allah in prayer." 'Umar said to him: "Know what you are saying, O 'Urwah!" he said: "I heard Bashir bin Abu Mas'ud saying, 'I heard Abu Mas'ud saying, "I heard the Messenger of Allah saying, 'Jibril came down and led me in prayer, and I prayed with him, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him, then I prayed with him,' and he counted five prayers on his fingers."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ الْمِصْرِيُّ، أَنْبَأَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ قَاعِدًا عَلَى مَيَاثِرِ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ فِي إِمَارَتِهِ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَمَعَهُ عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ فَأَخَّرَ عُمَرُ الْعَصْرَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُرْوَةُ أَمَا إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى إِمَامَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ اعْلَمْ مَا تَقُولُ يَا عُرْوَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ بَشِيرَ بْنَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ نَزَلَ جِبْرِيلُ فَأَمَّنِي فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتَ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَحْسُبُ بِأَصَابِعِهِ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 668
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 668
Sunan Ibn Majah 844
It was narrated that Samurah bin Jundab said:
“There are two pauses which I memorized from the Messenger of Allah (saw), but `Imran bin Husain denied that. We wrote to Ubayy bin Ka`b in Al-Madinah, and he wrote that Samurah had indeed memorized them.” (One of the narrators) Sa`eed said: "We said to Qatadah: 'What are these two pauses?' He said: 'When he started his prayer, and when he finished reciting.' Then later he said: 'And when he recited: 'Not (the way) of those who earned your anger, nor of those who went astray.' They used to like (for the Imam) when he had finished reciting to remain silent until he had caught his breath.'"
حَدَّثَنَا جَمِيلُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ جَمِيلٍ الْعَتَكِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ، قَالَ سَكْتَتَانِ حَفِظْتُهُمَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ فَأَنْكَرَ ذَلِكَ عِمْرَانُ بْنُ الْحُصَيْنِ فَكَتَبْنَا إِلَى أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَكَتَبَ أَنَّ سَمُرَةَ قَدْ حَفِظَ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَقُلْنَا لِقَتَادَةَ مَا هَاتَانِ السَّكْتَتَانِ قَالَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ وَإِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ بَعْدُ وَإِذَا قَرَأَ ‏{غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُعْجِبُهُمْ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ حَتَّى يَتَرَادَّ إِلَيْهِ نَفَسُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 844
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 42
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 844
Musnad Ahmad 1244
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to me: `O ‘Ali, I love for you what I love for myself and l hate for you what I hate for myself. Do not recite Qur`an whilst bowing or whilst prostrating, do not pray with your hair twisted or braided and gathered up on the head, for that is the place where the Shaitan sits; do not sit like a dog between the two prostrations [putting the feet up and sitting on them]; do not play with the pebbles; do not lay your forearm along the ground; do not prompt the imam; do not wear gold rings; do not wear garments made from a blend of linen and silk, and do not ride on red saddle cloths.`
حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، أَنْبَأَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا عَلِيُّ إِنِّي أُحِبُّ لَكَ مَا أُحِبُّ لِنَفْسِي وَأَكْرَهُ لَكَ مَا أَكْرَهُ لِنَفْسِي لَا تَقْرَأْ وَأَنْتَ رَاكِعٌ وَلَا وَأَنْتَ سَاجِدٌ وَلَا تُصَلِّ وَأَنْتَ عَاقِصٌ شَعْرَكَ فَإِنَّهُ كِفْلُ الشَّيْطَانِ وَلَا تُقْعِ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ وَلَا تَعْبَثْ بِالْحَصَى وَلَا تَفْتَرِشْ ذِرَاعَيْكَ وَلَا تَفْتَحْ عَلَى الْإِمَامِ وَلَا تَتَخَتَّمْ بِالذَّهَبِ وَلَا تَلْبَسْ الْقَسِّيَّ وَلَا تَرْكَبْ عَلَى الْمَيَاثِرِ‏.‏
Grade: This is a Da'if isnad] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1244
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 651
Sahih al-Bukhari 4656

Narrated Humaid bin `Abdur Rahman:

Abu Huraira said, "Abu Bakr sent me in that Hajj in which he was the chief of the pilgrims along with the announcers whom he sent on the Day of Nahr to announce at Mina: "No pagan shall perform Hajj after this year, and none shall perform the Tawaf around the Ka`ba in a naked state." Humaid added: That the Prophet sent `Ali bin Abi Talib (after Abu Bakr) and ordered him to recite aloud in public Surat-Baraa. Abu Huraira added, "So `Ali, along with us, recited Bara'a (loudly) before the people at Mina on the Day of Nahr and announced "No pagan shall perform Hajj after this year and none shall perform the Tawaf around the Ka`ba in a naked state."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَأَخْبَرَنِي حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فِي تِلْكَ الْحَجَّةِ فِي الْمُؤَذِّنِينَ، بَعَثَهُمْ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ يُؤَذِّنُونَ بِمِنًى أَنْ لاَ يَحُجَّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ، وَلاَ يَطُوفَ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ‏.‏ قَالَ حُمَيْدٌ ثُمَّ أَرْدَفَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُؤَذِّنَ بِبَرَاءَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَأَذَّنَ مَعَنَا عَلِيٌّ فِي أَهْلِ مِنًى يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ بِبَرَاءَةَ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَحُجَّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ، وَلاَ يَطُوفَ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4656
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 178
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 179
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4915

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

I intended to ask `Umar about those two ladies who back each other against 'Allah's Apostle . For one year I was seeking the opportunity to ask this question, but in vain, until once when I accompanied him for Hajj. While we were in Zahran, `Umar went to answer the call of nature and told me to follow him with some water for ablution. So I followed him with a container of water and started pouring water for him. I found it a good opportunity to ask him, so I said, "O chief of the Believers! Who were those two ladies who had backed each other (against the Prophet)?" Before I could complete my question, he replied, "They were `Aisha and Hafsa."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُبَيْدَ بْنَ حُنَيْنٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يَقُولُ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَسْأَلَ، عُمَرَ عَنِ الْمَرْأَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ، تَظَاهَرَتَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَكُثْتُ سَنَةً فَلَمْ أَجِدْ لَهُ مَوْضِعًا، حَتَّى خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ حَاجًّا، فَلَمَّا كُنَّا بِظَهْرَانَ ذَهَبَ عُمَرُ لِحَاجَتِهِ فَقَالَ أَدْرِكْنِي بِالْوَضُوءِ فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ بِالإِدَاوَةِ، فَجَعَلْتُ أَسْكُبُ عَلَيْهِ وَرَأَيْتُ مَوْضِعًا فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَنِ الْمَرْأَتَانِ اللَّتَانِ تَظَاهَرَتَا قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَمَا أَتْمَمْتُ كَلاَمِي حَتَّى قَالَ عَائِشَةُ وَحَفْصَةُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4915
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 435
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 437
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 261
'Aidh bin 'Amr Al-Muzani (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Abu Sufyan passed by Salman, Suhaib and Bilal and some other Companions (May Allah be pleased with them). They said to him: "Did not the swords of Allah exact their due from the foes of Allah?" Abu Bakr (May Allah be pleased with him) said to them: "Do you speak like this to the chief of the Quraish and their master?" Then he went to the Prophet (PBUH) and related this to him. He (PBUH) said, "Abu Bakr, perhaps you have angered them. If so, you have angered your Rubb". Abu Bakr (May Allah be pleased with him) went back to them and said: "Brothers, did I offend you?" They replied: "No. May Allah forgive you, brother".

[Muslim].

وعن أبي هبيرة عائذ بن عمرو المزني وهو من أهل بيعة الرضوان رضي الله عنه، أن أبا سفيان أتى على سلمان وصهيب وبلال في نفر فقالوا‏:‏ ما أخذت سيوف الله من عدو الله مأخذها، فقال أبو بكر رضي الله عنه‏:‏ أتقولون هذا لشيخ قريش وسيدهم‏؟‏ فأتى النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، فأخبره فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏يا أبا بكر لعلك أغضبتهم‏؟‏ لئن كنت أغضبتهم لقد أغضبت ربك‏"‏ فأتاهم فقال‏:‏ ياإخوتاه أغضبتكم‏؟‏ قالوا‏:‏ لا، يغفر الله لك يا أخي‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 261
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 261
Riyad as-Salihin 701
'Irbad bin Sariyah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
One day, Messenger of Allah (PBUH) delivered a very effective speech, as a result, eyes shed tears and hearts became softened. A man said: "O Prophet of Allah! It sounds as if this is a farewell speech, so advise us." He (PBUH) said, "I admonish you to fear Allah, and to listen and obey even if a black slave has been appointed as your leader. For whoever among you lives after me will see much discord. So hold fast to my Sunnah and the Sunnah of the Rightly-Guided Caliphs who will come after me. Adhere to them and hold fast to them. Beware of Bid'ah (in religion) because every Bid'ah is a misguidance."

[At-Tirmidhi].

وعن العرباض بن سارية رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ وعظنا رسول الله موعظة وجلت منها القلوب، وذرفت منها العيون وذكر الحديث وقد سبق بكماله في باب الأمر بالمحافظة على السنة، وذكرنا أن الترمذي قال‏:‏ ‏(‏‏(‏إنه حديث حسن صحيح‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 701
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 22
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1548
It was narrated that Jabir said:
"We were with the Prophet (SAW) in a palm grove and the enemy was between us and the Qiblah. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said the takbir and we all said the takbir. Then he bowed and we all bowed. Then the Prophet (SAW) and the row that was closest to him prostrated, while the others remained standing, guarding us. When we stood up, the others prostrated where we were, then they moved forward and he bowed and they all bowed, then he stood up and they all stood up. Then the Prophet (SAW) and the row that was closest to him prostrated, and the others remained standing, guarding them. When they had prostrated and were sitting, the others prostrated where they were, then he said the salam." Jabir said: "As your leaders do."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَخْلٍ وَالْعَدُوُّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَرَكَعُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ وَالآخَرُونَ قِيَامٌ يَحْرُسُونَهُمْ فَلَمَّا قَامُوا سَجَدَ الآخَرُونَ مَكَانَهُمُ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا فِيهِ ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ هَؤُلاَءِ إِلَى مَصَافِّ هَؤُلاَءِ فَرَكَعَ فَرَكَعُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَرَفَعُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُ وَالآخَرُونَ قِيَامٌ يَحْرُسُونَهُمْ فَلَمَّا سَجَدُوا وَجَلَسُوا سَجَدَ الآخَرُونَ مَكَانَهُمْ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ جَابِرٌ كَمَا يَفْعَلُ أُمَرَاؤُكُمْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1548
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 1549
Sahih al-Bukhari 7109

Narrated Al-Hasan Al-Basri:

When Al-Hasan bin `Ali moved with army units against Muawiya, `Amr bin AL-As said to Muawiya, "I see an army that will not retreat unless and until the opposing army retreats." Muawiya said, "(If the Muslims are killed) who will look after their children?" `Amr bin Al-As said: I (will look after them). On that, `Abdullah bin 'Amir and `Abdur-Rahman bin Samura said, "Let us meet Muawaiya and suggest peace." Al-Hasan Al-Basri added: No doubt, I heard that Abu Bakra said, "Once while the Prophet was addressing (the people), Al-Hasan (bin `Ali) came and the Prophet said, 'This son of mine is a chief, and Allah may make peace between two groups of Muslims through him."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ أَبُو مُوسَى، وَلَقِيتُهُ، بِالْكُوفَةِ جَاءَ إِلَى ابْنِ شُبْرُمَةَ فَقَالَ أَدْخِلْنِي عَلَى عِيسَى فَأَعِظَهُ‏.‏ فَكَأَنَّ ابْنَ شُبْرُمَةَ خَافَ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَفْعَلْ‏.‏ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ قَالَ لَمَّا سَارَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ بِالْكَتَائِبِ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرُو بْنُ الْعَاصِ لِمُعَاوِيَةَ أَرَى كَتِيبَةً لاَ تُوَلِّي حَتَّى تُدْبِرَ أُخْرَاهَا‏.‏ قَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ مَنْ لِذَرَارِيِّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَامِرٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَمُرَةَ نَلْقَاهُ فَنَقُولُ لَهُ الصُّلْحَ‏.‏ قَالَ الْحَسَنُ وَلَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا بَكْرَةَ قَالَ بَيْنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَخْطُبُ جَاءَ الْحَسَنُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ ابْنِي هَذَا سَيِّدٌ وَلَعَلَّ اللَّهَ أَنْ يُصْلِحَ بِهِ بَيْنَ فِئَتَيْنِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7109
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 225
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6949
And Safiyya bint 'Ubaid said:
"A governmental male-slave tried to seduce a slave-girl from the Khumus of the war booty till he deflowered her by force against her will; therefore 'Umar flogged him according to the law, and exiled him, but he did not flog the female slave because the male-slave had committed illegal sexual intercourse by force, against her will." Az-Zuhri said regarding a virgin slave-girl raped by a free man: The judge has to fine the adulterer as much money as is equal to the price of the female slave and the adulterer has to be flogged (according to the Islamic Law); but if the slave woman is a matron, then, according to the verdict of the Imam, the adulterer is not fined but he has to receive the legal punishment (according to the Islamic Law).
وَقَالَ اللَّيْثُ حَدَّثَنِي نَافِعٌ، أَنَّ صَفِيَّةَ ابْنَةَ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ عَبْدًا مِنْ رَقِيقِ الإِمَارَةِ وَقَعَ عَلَى وَلِيدَةٍ مِنَ الْخُمُسِ، فَاسْتَكْرَهَهَا حَتَّى افْتَضَّهَا، فَجَلَدَهُ عُمَرُ الْحَدَّ وَنَفَاهُ، وَلَمْ يَجْلِدِ الْوَلِيدَةَ مِنْ أَجْلِ أَنَّهُ اسْتَكْرَهَهَا‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فِي الأَمَةِ الْبِكْرِ، يَفْتَرِعُهَا الْحُرُّ، يُقِيمُ ذَلِكَ الْحَكَمُ مِنَ الأَمَةِ الْعَذْرَاءِ بِقَدْرِ قِيمَتِهَا، وَيُجْلَدُ، وَلَيْسَ فِي الأَمَةِ الثَّيِّبِ فِي قَضَاءِ الأَئِمَّةِ غُرْمٌ، وَلَكِنْ عَلَيْهِ الْحَدُّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6949
In-book reference : Book 89, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 85, Hadith 81
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah, from Malik ibn Abi Amir that Uthman ibn Affan used to say in khutbas, and he would seldom omit it if he was giving the khutba, "When the imam stands delivering the khutba on the day of jumua, listen and pay attention, for there is the same portion for someone who pays attention but cannot hear as for someone who pays attention and hears. And when the iqama of the prayer is called, straighten your rows and make your shoulders adjacent to each other, because the straightening of the rows is part of the completion of the prayer." Then he would not say the takbir until some men who had been entrusted with straightening the rows came and told him that they were straight. Then he would say the takbir.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، مَوْلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَبِي عَامِرٍ، أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ، كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ قَلَّمَا يَدَعُ ذَلِكَ إِذَا خَطَبَ إِذَا قَامَ الإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَاسْتَمِعُوا وَأَنْصِتُوا فَإِنَّ لِلْمُنْصِتِ الَّذِي لاَ يَسْمَعُ مِنَ الْحَظِّ مِثْلَ مَا لِلْمُنْصِتِ السَّامِعِ فَإِذَا قَامَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَاعْدِلُوا الصُّفُوفَ وَحَاذُوا بِالْمَنَاكِبِ فَإِنَّ اعْتِدَالَ الصُّفُوفِ مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ لاَ يُكَبِّرُ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ رِجَالٌ قَدْ وَكَّلَهُمْ بِتَسْوِيَةِ الصُّفُوفِ فَيُخْبِرُونَهُ أَنْ قَدِ اسْتَوَتْ فَيُكَبِّرُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 5, Hadith 233
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 614
Ka'b bin Ujrah narrated:
"The Messenger of Allah said to me: 'I seek refuge in Allah for you O Ka'b bin Ujrah from leader that will be after me. Whoever comes to their doors to approve of their lies and supports them in their oppression, then he is not of me and I am not of him, and he will not meet me at the Hawd. And whoever comes to their doors, or he does not come, and he does not approve of their lies and he does not support them in their oppression, then he is from me and I am from him, and he will meet me at the Hawd. Ka'ab bin Ujrah! Salat is clear proof, and Sawm (fasting) is an impregnable shield, and Sadaqah (charity) extinguishes sins just as water extinguishes fire. O Ka'b bin Ujrah! There is no flesh raised that sprouts from the unlawful except that the Fire is more appropriate for it.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي زِيَادٍ الْقَطَوَانِيُّ الْكُوفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا غَالِبٌ أَبُو بِشْرٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ بْنِ عَائِذٍ الطَّائِيِّ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُعِيذُكَ بِاللَّهِ يَا كَعْبُ بْنَ عُجْرَةَ مِنْ أُمَرَاءَ يَكُونُونَ مِنْ بَعْدِي فَمَنْ غَشِيَ أَبْوَابَهُمْ فَصَدَّقَهُمْ فِي كَذِبِهِمْ وَأَعَانَهُمْ عَلَى ظُلْمِهِمْ فَلَيْسَ مِنِّي وَلَسْتُ مِنْهُ وَلاَ يَرِدُ عَلَىَّ الْحَوْضَ وَمَنْ غَشِيَ أَبْوَابَهُمْ أَوْ لَمْ يَغْشَ فَلَمْ يُصَدِّقْهُمْ فِي كَذِبِهِمْ وَلَمْ يُعِنْهُمْ عَلَى ظُلْمِهِمْ فَهُوَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْهُ وَسَيَرِدُ عَلَىَّ الْحَوْضَ يَا كَعْبُ بْنَ عُجْرَةَ الصَّلاَةُ بُرْهَانٌ وَالصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ حَصِينَةٌ وَالصَّدَقَةُ تُطْفِئُ الْخَطِيئَةَ كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ ‏.‏ يَا كَعْبُ بْنَ عُجْرَةَ إِنَّهُ لاَ يَرْبُو لَحْمٌ نَبَتَ مِنْ سُحْتٍ إِلاَّ كَانَتِ النَّارُ أَوْلَى بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُوسَى ‏.‏ وَأَيُّوبُ بْنُ عَائِذٍ الطَّائِيُّ يُضَعَّفُ وَيُقَالُ كَانَ يَرَى رَأْىَ الإِرْجَاءِ ‏.‏ وَسَأَلْتُ مُحَمَّدًا عَنْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ فَلَمْ يَعْرِفْهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُوسَى ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 614
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 71
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 614